Design and rhetoric in a Sanskrit court epic: the Kirātārjunīya of Bhāravi

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic This page intentionally left blank. Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit ...

Author: Indira Viswanathan Peterson

296 downloads 728 Views 1MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!

Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

This page intentionally left blank.

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic ¯iya of Bharavi The Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯

Indira Viswanathan Peterson

STATE UNIVERSITY OF NEW Y ORK PRESS

Published by State University of New York Press, Albany © 2003 State University of New York All rights reserved Printed in the United States of America No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission. No part of this book may be stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or by any means including electronic, electrostatic, magnetic tape, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise without the prior permission in writing of the publisher. Cover photo courtesy of Gary Michael Tartakov. Passages cited in this work from: Louis Renou, “Sur la structure du Kavya”, ¯ Journal Asiatique 247: 159, pp. 1–113, appear with the authorization of Peeters Publishers. For information, address State University of New York Press, 90 State Street, Suite 700, Albany, N.Y., 12207 Production by Diane Ganeles Marketing by Anne Valentine Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Peterson, Indira Viswanathan, 1950– ¯iya of Design and rhetoric in a Sanskrit court epic : the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Bharavi ¯ / Indira Viswanathan Peterson. p. cm. Includes index. ISBN 0-7914-5613-7 (alk. paper)—ISBN 0-7914-5614-5 (pbk. : alk. paper) ¯iya. 2. Epic poetry, Sanskrit. 3. Sanskrit poetry– 1. Bharavi ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ History and criticism. I. Title. PK3791.B252 Z62 2000 891 .21-dc21 2002066785 10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1

In memory of my gurus in Sanskrit poetry: S. Venkataramanan, grandfather Daniel H. H. Ingalls, teacher

The composition in cantos is a great poem, because it is great (in compass), and speaks of great things. Bhamaha, ¯ Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara, ¯ I. 19 Later they return and meet on the broad highway that leads to some lofty destination, some noble city, ﬁlled with magniﬁcent regal dwellings, and adorned with temples and palaces and other marvellous architectural marvels. Torquato Tasso, Discourses on the Heroic Poem

Contents

List of Figures

ix

Acknowledgments

xii

1. Introduction: The Study of the Sanskrit Court Epic

1

2. The Poetics of the Mahak ¯ avya ¯

7

¯iya 3. The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

21

4. Prelude to Action: Epic Speech in Bharavi’s ¯ Poem

47

5. The Debate between the Brothers: Logic, Rhetoric, and Politics in the Court Epic

67

6. Landscapes with Women: Bharavi’s ¯ Descriptive Art

89

7. The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

117

8. The Theater of Combat

139

9. Wrestling with God: Rasa and Bhakti in the ¯iya Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

161

A Note on the Translation Selections

189

Appendix A.

Draupad¯i Rebukes Yudhis.t.hira: Kir. I. 27-46

vii

191

viii Appendix B.

Appendix C.

Appendix D.

Contents The Journey of the Apsaras: Kir. VII. 1-40

195

Arjuna’s Combat with the Hunter: Kir. XVII. 1-64

203

The Wrestling Match, Theophany, and Boon: Kir. XVIII. 1-19; 42-48

215

List of Abbreviations

221

Notes

223

Bibliography

269

Index

289

¯iya Index of References to the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

303

Figures

1. The apsaras dancers try to disturb Arjuna’s penance.

32

´ 2. Disguised as a hunter, Siva directs the boar to attack Arjuna.

33

3. Arjuna and the hunter shoot arrows at the boar.

39

4. Combat between Arjuna and the hunter.

41

5. The Double Palindrome: Sarvatobhadra (“Good from all ¯iya XV.25. sides”), Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

153

´ 6. Arjuna wrestles with Siva disguised as a hunter.

165

7. Ascetic standing on one leg receiving a boon from a god.

179

ix

This page intentionally left blank.

Acknowledgments

I thank the following institutions for supporting my work on the San¯iya: the Mrs. Giles skrit court epic genre and Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Whiting Foundation, for a Whiting Fellowship for dissertation research at Harvard University’s Graduate School of Arts and Sciences; Mount Holyoke College, for a Faculty Fellowship; and the American Institute of Indian Studies, for a Senior Research Fellowship for reading kavya ¯ manuscripts and kavya ¯ commentaries in India. I am grateful to the late S. S. Janaki, Director of the Kuppuswami Sastri Research Institute, Madras, for her hospitality and support during my afﬁliation with the Institute, and to V. L. Manjul, Librarian of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Pune, for sending me copies of the commentary manuscripts that I requested. Two loves of long standing have come together for me in this study: a fascination with epic poems and a love of Sanskrit poetry. Both have grown and gained depth from exchange of ideas with my teachers. My grandfather, S. Venkataramanan, initiated me into the delights of Sanskrit verse at a very young age. Daniel H. H. Ingalls guided me in my research mahak ¯ avyas ¯ and inspired me with his deep knowledge of Sanskrit kavya ¯ and his sensitivity for the subtleties of language and literary form. I am sorry that neither of my gurus lived to see this book in print. To the late Cedric Whitman and to Gregory Nagy I owe thanks for introducing me to Homer, the Greek language, and comparative epic studies. Thanks go to Wendy Doniger and the anonymous readers for SUNY Press for their careful reading and thoughtful suggestions, which have made this a better book. I am deeply grateful to Nancy Ellegate, Senior Acquisitions Editor at SUNY Press, for the care and patience with which she has helped turn the manuscript into a book, and for her encouragement, good advice, and many kindnesses.

xi

xii

Acknowledgments

Thanks to Diane Ganeles for her skilled editing, and to Joan Davis for preparing the index. Gary Tubb, the late Barbara Stoler Miller, George Hart, David Shulman, Gary Tartakov, and Hank Heifetz inspired me to further effort by responding enthusiastically to my earlier work on Bharavi. ¯ Colleagues and students at the various institutions at which I read papers from my work in progress rewarded me with interest, and with stimulating and challenging questions: the late S. S. Janaki, Nagaraja Sharma, A. V. Subramaniyan, and members of Rasodaya and the Kuppuswami Sastri Research Institute in Madras, R. N. Dandekar and the Bhandarkar Research Institute in Pune, the South Asian Languages and Civilizations Department at the University of Chicago, and my kavya ¯ seminar at the South Asia Institute at Heidelberg University, Germany, in 1991. From Mary-Ann Lutzker I learned much about the relationship between Bharavi’s ¯ mahak ¯ avya ¯ and visual representations of his epic theme. ¯iya sculpture gave me fresh M. S. Nagaraja Rao’s work on kirat ¯ arjun ¯ perspectives on the relationship between Bharavi ¯ and folk versions of the narrative; it was a pleasure and a privilege to discuss my work in progress with him. As for Michael Rabe, it would be hard to put into words the delight of recognition and discovery that his work on the kirata ¯ theme and the Mahabalipuram sculpture has evoked. Thanks to Michael also for sharing an appreciation of word-play and polysemy in Indian art and literature. I thank Michael Rabe, I. Job Thomas, Gary Michael Tartakov, and M. S. Nagaraja Rao for providing me with photographs of depictions of the kirata-Arjuna ¯ narrative in South Indian art. I am grateful to Jarrod Whitaker for his excellent diagram of the Double ¯iya. palindrome verse in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ It is perhaps ﬁtting that a study on so complex a poem as ¯iya had to be matched with equally complex Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ computer technology. This book would not have been possible but for my initiation into the TeX system by Thomas Malten at the University of Heidelberg and Jurgen Botz at Mount Holyoke College. Finally, as always, I thank Mark, Maya, and my parents for their love and encouragement.

Chapter 1 Introduction: The Study of the Sanskrit Court Epic

For the single stanza there are any number of poets; there are a hundred poets for the short poem. But for the great poem there is one poet, perhaps two— three would be hard to ﬁnd. Raja´ ¯ sekhara1

This book is about a Sanskrit court poem and the aesthetics of a major genre of Indian poetry. The court epics (mahak ¯ avya) ¯ of the great classical authors occupy a place in the Sanskrit literary tradition comparable to that of Virgil and Dante in the West.2 Yet the masterworks of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ genre have remained largely unknown to readers outside India. In this book I have tried to illuminate for a nonspecialist audience the literary strategies of the Sanskrit court epic ¯iya (Arjuna through the study of an exemplary poem, the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ 3 and the Hunter) of the sixth-century author Bharavi. ¯ The mahak ¯ avya ¯ (“great poem”) is a verse genre of kavya, ¯ the stylized literature cultivated in the courts of India in the Sanskrit and Prakrit languages from the beginning of the ﬁrst millennium.4 Kavya ¯ is literature conceived above all as a form of art in the medium of ﬁgurative language. Its purpose is to achieve aesthetic effects through the exquisite manipulation of language and of the conventions of form. Kavya ¯ is also, in Leonard Nathan’s felicitous expression, primarily a “literature of afﬁrmation,” celebrating and idealizing the courtly world in which it ﬂourished.5 The mahak ¯ avya ¯ is the most prestigious of the kavya ¯ genres, and court epics continued to be written well into the nineteenth century.6 Despite the genre’s importance in Sanskrit literature and India’s courtly culture, however, with very few exceptions, neither

1

2

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

traditional poeticians nor modern scholars have given it the careful attention it deserves. On the one hand, Sanskrit writers on poetic theory have failed to develop an adequate critical approach to the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ focusing instead on the poetics of the drama and the self-contained, quatrain-like verse form that is the standard unit of classical Sanskrit poetry. On the other hand, until recently, specialists in Indian literary studies have approached the Sanskrit mahak ¯ avyas ¯ as arenas for philological investigation, not as the serious works of literature they are.7 It appears that a number of factors, including Western preconceptions about epic poetry and the confusing treatment of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ in Indian criticism, have conspired to make the Sanskrit court epic largely inaccessible to modern readers. ¯iya I offer here is intended to suggest The study of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ a viable approach to the Sanskrit court epic. I have argued that care¯iya reveals the ful examination of textual passages in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ existence of compositional principles unique to the mahak ¯ avya ¯ genre that resonate with, but are not explained by, conceptual categories in Sanskrit criticism. Secondly, I have suggested that the distinctive classicism of the court epic can be better illuminated through comparison with other kinds of literary discourse in India. A third point is that, while kavya ¯ is characterized by a formalist aesthetic, poems ¯iya are deeply engaged with the values and such as the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ideologies of the courtly world that they portray, and must therefore be studied in their cultural context. Lastly, I have shown that the Sanskrit mahak ¯ avyas ¯ challenge conservative theories of epic. Despite its formal and cultural speciﬁcity, Bharavi’s ¯ poem shares many of the salient characteristics of epic poems across cultural and typological boundaries, strengthening the case for a more ﬂexible conception of epic poetry. Celebrated as one of the ﬁve classics of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ genre,8 ¯ Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ iya is the earliest and most esteemed literary treatment of an important episode in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ India’s ancient war epic and a major text on dharma (Law, sacred duty), the ¯ central principle of the Hindu cosmic and moral orders.9 The Kairata episode depicts the Pan ¯ . d.ava hero Arjuna’s dramatic encounter with ´ Siva, one of the great gods of the Hindu pantheon, during the forest exile of the ﬁve Pan ¯ . d.ava princes and their wife Draupad¯i.10 Arjuna performs penance in a Himalayan forest in order to propitiate the gods and win from them celestial weapons that will help the Pan ¯ . d.avas overcome their cousins, the Kauravas, in righteous war (dharmayuddha) and regain the kingdom that had unjustly been

Introduction

3

taken away from them. The drama of the narrative turns on the trial ´ Siva sets for the hero. Appearing in the guise of a tribal hunter or ´ mountain man (kirata), ¯ Siva quarrels with Arjuna over the shooting of a boar and tests his courage in various kinds of single combat. The god ultimately reveals himself and grants the hero the boon of an invincible celestial weapon, the Pa´ ¯ supata (pa´ ¯ supatastra). ¯ In ¯iya Bharavi the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ transforms the brief episode into an elegant kavya ¯ poem, replete with the descriptive and rhetorical topics through which the mahak ¯ avya ¯ evokes the world of the Indian court. Arjuna and the Hunter is the only work attributed to Bharavi, ¯ and very little is known about the poet. Bharavi ¯ is named as a great classical poet in an inscription of 634 A.D. of the Chalukya king Pulakesin II, who ruled in the Deccan region of South India.11 References in a work of the critic Dan.d.in (7th–8th centuries) suggest that the poet ﬂourished in the mid-sixth century and was associated with one or more royal houses in what is now Karnataka in the Deccan region.12 There are no explicit historical references in ´ ¯iya. In addition to glorifying the god Siva, the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ the poem’s mythical narrative allows the court poet, in a manner characteristic of early kavya, ¯ to exalt his patron by identifying him with an eminent hero in the older epic.13 Nevertheless, “…texts have ways of existing that even in their most rareﬁed form are always enmeshed in circumstance, time, place, society—in short, they are in the world, and hence worldly.”14 As I will show in the course of this study, Bharavi’s ¯ very choice of narrative and his treatment of it appear to be refractions of his sixth-century South Indian milieu. From the sixth century onward, the narrative of Arjuna’s combat with the kirata ¯ has been a popular theme in the literature and arts of South India and the Indianized classical traditions of Southeast Asia. Among the literary treatments is a version of the episode included in the eleventh-century Arjunawiwaha ¯ (Celebration of Arjuna), the oldest court poem (kakawin) ¯ in Old Javanese.15 The narrative is depicted in sculpture and painting and enacted in various traditions of theater and dance, including the Kathakali dance of Kerala, the kuttu ¯ ritual drama of the Tamil Draupad¯i cult, and the Wayang shadow-puppet play of Indonesia.16 The largest number of literary works on the subject were produced in the Deccan region, in Sanskrit and in Kannada, the language of Karnataka, and many of these are classiﬁed as devotional (bhakti) texts. Sculptural reliefs depicting ´ the kirata-Arjuna ¯ episode adorn nearly every Siva temple in Karnataka and neighboring areas. In the Deccan, both sculpture and

4

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

texts show an awareness of Bharavi’s ¯ poem, but also present details from folk and devotional versions of the narrative.17 The epic theme and the historical and cultural milieux of ¯iya draw the poem into a web of complex transacthe Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ tions among the discourses of heroic epic and kavya, ¯ court and temple, Sanskrit and regional languages, and folk and classical traditions in Indian civilization. Religious devotion (bhakti), martial valor (paurus.a), sacred duty (dharma), and ascetic self-control (tapas), are central themes in the narrative of Arjuna and the hunter in all its versions, from the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ onwards. However, Bharavi’s ¯ treatment of these themes differs in substance and style from nearly every other telling, including the epic source itself. The divergence stems from the trenchant aestheticism of the ¯iya, which contrasts with the very different emphases Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and the later, non-kavya ¯ interpretations. The mahak ¯ avya ¯ poem’s social, historical, and cultural meanings are encoded in and experienced through the architectonics of form, the ¯iya has to say interrelationship of structures. What the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ about ideal values must be grasped in and as the relations of poetic language that constitute it. For this poem, as for any work of art, but perhaps more self-consciously than most, the medium is the message. ¯iya have for the most Indian commentators on the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ part concentrated on the literary processes that occur at the microscopic level of the stanza, the focus of Indian criticism of the verse genres in kavya. ¯ I have paid attention to the commentators and critics. Unlike them, however, I have directed my study towards those aspects of Arjuna and the Hunter that for us need the most comment, yet have remained unspoken assumptions in the tradition, “the macroscopic levels of genre, proportions and rhetoric.”18 These, as I will argue below, are the key to a full appreciation of Bharavi’s ¯ poem and the court epic form. The following chapter is devoted to the problem of the poetics of the Sanskrit court epic. Here I discuss the formal features and aesthetic goals of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ and show how they differ from those of the older epic as well as the other kavya ¯ genres. I also show how we might transcend the limitations of both the traditional and the Western critical approaches in understanding the structural strategies of the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ I argue that in the court epic the design of extended poetic passages is achieved, and their rhetoric advanced, not through the linear movement of narrative, but through the artistic repetition and variation of ﬁgures of speech (alam ¯ and other . kara)

Introduction

5

compositional elements of the kavya ¯ stanza in the larger canvas of verse-sequences and the poem as a whole. ¯iya. In the ﬁrst Chapter 3 is an introduction to the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ part of the chapter the poem is examined in relation to its historical setting, and to the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and epic poetry in general. In the remainder of the chapter I provide an overview of the commentators’ and critics’ application of the aesthetic theory of rasa (mood) to the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ followed by a summary discussion of the noncanonical compositional strategies that I have discerned in Bharavi’s ¯ poem. Chapters 4 through 6 offer close analyses of compositional strate¯iya’s speeches and descriptions, the two types gies in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ of poetic passage that characterize the mahak ¯ avya ¯ style and reﬂect the political, erotic, and heroic preoccupations of the courtly civilization. The last three chapters focus on the structure and rhetoric of the descriptions and debates surrounding Arjuna’s penance, his ´ combat with Siva, and the god’s self-revelation to the hero, key pas¯iya. In the concluding sages and central images in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ chapter I compare the mahak ¯ avya ¯ poet’s distinctive treatment of ´ the heroic and devotional aspects of Arjuna’s encounter with Siva with the handling of these elements of the narrative in other works on the subject, including visual representations. Throughout, the challenge is to be mindful of the dynamic by which “literature as autonomous language”19 fruitfully relates to the text as a worldly event in a particular Sanskrit poem.

This page intentionally left blank.

Chapter 2 The Poetics of the Mahak ¯ avya ¯

Il semble que l’indianisme moderne n’ait pas accordé aux problèmes de la forme toute l’attention qu’ils méritent. Encore faut-il entendre par là, non les catégories grammaticales, mais les structures. Louis Renou1

The Norms of the Mahak ¯ avya ¯ This chapter focuses on three mutually related questions: What kind of a poem is a mahak ¯ avya? ¯ Why, given the genre’s prestige within the tradition, have Western scholars found it difﬁcult to discern literary value in Sanskrit court epics? And, how, given the lack of an adequate generic poetic for court epic in Sanskrit criticism, may we ¯iya? The deﬁnition fruitfully respond to poems such as the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ in a standard Sanskrit work on poetics is a useful starting point for exploring all three issues. Kavya ¯ is a highly codiﬁed literature. Even the earliest kavya ¯ poems convey the ﬂavor of norm and convention, and the norms of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ have remained remarkably constant through time. However, the treatises on poetics devote very little space to the mahak ¯ avya ¯ genre. Dan.d.in and Bhamaha ¯ (7th–8th centuries), the authors of the earliest major works on kavya ¯ poetry, treated the mahak ¯ avya ¯ as a subgenre of stanzaic verse, and most later writers followed suit.2 Furthermore, the three most celebrated Sanskrit court epics, the Kumarasam ¯ ¯ and . bhava (The Origin of Kumara) the Raghuvam ¯ asa ¯ (4th–5th cen. s´ a (The Lineage of Raghu) of Kalid ¯iya, predate the works on poetics. If turies), and Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ anything, the history of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ reveals a gradual evolution

7

8

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

in style, with the major poets making innovations that eventually became trends. Nevertheless, Dan.d.in’s succinct deﬁnition of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ in his Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa (Mirror for kavya) ¯ is useful for our study, since it provides a list of the characteristics and requirements that distinguish the court epic from contiguous genres in kavya ¯ and non-kavya ¯ literature. The later writers on poetics do little more than add details to Dan.d.in’s list.3 Dan.d.in lived in South India less than a hundred and ﬁfty years after Bharavi. ¯ He appears to have been intimately familiar with Bharavi ¯ and his poem, and to have held him in high regard; a reference in his Avantisundar¯ikatha¯ is one of the few historical allusions to Bharavi ¯ available to us.4 Among the preseventh-century mahak ¯ avyas ¯ Bharavi’s ¯ poem closely ﬁts the ideals of Dan.d.in’s description. It seems more than likely that the Kirat ¯ arju¯ n¯iya, whose acclaim in the seventh century is attested by a royal inscription, served Dan.d.in as a model for the genre, a function it serves even today in the curriculum of Sanskrit poetry and criticism. The Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa is primarily devoted to the poetics of the catus.pad¯i, “the verse or stanza made up of quarters (pada),” ¯ which can constitute a poem by itself, or form the building block for sequences of verses. The deﬁnitions of the kavya ¯ genres in the opening chapter are only a prelude to the main themes of the treatise, the deployment of language in poetry, and the classiﬁcation of ﬁgures of speech. Having deﬁned poetry as being of three kinds, prose, verse, and mixed, Dan.d.in identiﬁes “verse” as the catus.pad¯i.5 He then proceeds to describe 6 the distinctive characteristics of the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ The composition in cantos (sargabandha) is a “great (or extended) poem” (mahak ¯ avya). ¯ Its deﬁnition is as follows. Its beginning is a benediction, a salutation, or an indication of the plot. It is based on a traditional narrative, or on a true event from some other source. It deals with the fruits of the four aims of life. Its hero is skillful and noble. Adorned (alam . kr.tam) with descriptions of cities, oceans, mountains, seasons, the rising of the sun and moon, playing in pleasureparks and in water, drinking-parties and the delights of love-making, the separation of lovers, weddings, the birth of a son, councils of war, spies, military expeditions, battles, and the victory of the hero; not too condensed; pervaded with rasa (aesthetic mood) and bhava ¯ (basic emotion); with cantos that are not overly diffuse, in meters that are pleasing to hear, with proper junctures, and ending with different

The Poetics of the Mahak ¯ avya ¯

9

meters (that is, meters diferent from the main or carrying meter of the canto);—(such a) poem, pleasing to the world and well ornamented (sadalam . kr.ti), will last until the end of this creation. Even if it lacks some of these features, a kavya ¯ does not become bad, if the perfection of the things that are present delights the connoisseurs.7 “Sargabandha,” “a composition in cantos,” appears to have been the technical term for the Sanskrit mahak ¯ avya, ¯ distinguishing it especially from the Prakrit mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ which are metrically and ¯ formally different from their Sanskrit counterparts.8 The mahakavya’s ¯ classiﬁcation under the verse forms of kavya ¯ draws attention both to its relationship with the lyric stanza (muktaka), and its difference from the other extended genres (prabandha). Unlike the prose narrative (katha¯ and akhy ¯ ayik ¯ a) ¯ and the mixed genre of the drama, the mahak ¯ avya ¯ is a poem composed entirely of quatrain-like kavya ¯ stanzas, the majority of which are grammatically and syntactically independent of their neighbors. The kavya ¯ poet frames the cantos of his or her poem in a variety of elaborate kavya ¯ meters, usually keeping to a single “carrying” meter up to the end of a canto.9 Here, too, is one of the major differences between court epic and the older epics. The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a and Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ are narrative poems composed mainly in the s´ loka, the standard meter of technical treatises as well as non-kavya ¯ literary and religious texts in Sanskrit.10 The major division of verses in the s´ loka meter comes at the halfway-point rather than at the quarter, and s´ loka verse-sequences have a steady, ﬂowing rhythm that is quite different from the rhythm of sequences of kavya ¯ verses, whose structural autonomy is accentuated by the striking internal balance of their verse quarter (pada) ¯ segments.11 But the mahak ¯ avya’s ¯ heroic themes ﬁrmly link it with the older heroic epics. Like the latter, the court epic is essentially an abhyudaya, a depiction of the victory or “rise” of a noble hero, who may be a god or a human being.12 By direct statement and by indirection, the world of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ is that of the courtly version of dharmic kingship. By including in its consideration all of human aspiration— in the Hindu formula of the four aims of life: religious duty (dharma), politics (artha), the life of the affections (kama), ¯ and liberation from birth and death (moks.a)—the poem embraces the world of dharma in its entirety.13 Even though the two earliest extant mahak ¯ avyas ¯ (the Buddhacarita and the Saundarananda) treat Buddhist themes and were written by a Buddhist poet (A´svaghos.a, circa 1st century A.D.) the formula has such normative force in the literary context that

10

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Buddhist and Jaina poets have turned it to their own advantage by using it subversively.14 Dan.d.in stresses the list of topics the author of a mahak ¯ avya ¯ must treat, because this list is the backbone of the genre. It represents the comprehensive scope of the court epic form. The mahak ¯ avya ¯ paints landscapes, offers discourses on politics and dharma, depicts kings and heroes at work (combat, councils of war) and at play (lovemaking, drinking parties, water-sports). The poetician Rudrat.a (9th century) states that it is only in the court epic genre that all of the standard topics of kavya ¯ (kavyasth ¯ ana) ¯ are treated.15 These include nearly all the topics of primary epic poems, and several that are speciﬁcally keyed to the tastes of connoisseurs in the courtly culture. The court epic was the earliest arena for the development of 16 Dan.d.in takes care to the art of long descriptive passages in kavya. ¯ note that the court epic must be of a respectable length—discursive, not too condensed (asam . ks.iptam). Leisurely description is an important strategy whereby the long poem acquires its “epic” proportions, unfolding in a discursive manner. This is also one of the characteristics that distinguish the mahak ¯ avya ¯ from drama, the other major 17 extended genre of Sanskrit kavya. ¯ Mahak ¯ avyas ¯ need to be contrasted with other kinds of discursive texts as well and especially from texts in the category of s´ astra ¯ (technical treatises) and itihasa-pur ¯ an ¯ . a (heroic and mythic narratives).18 The former primarily teach, the latter primarily tell a story, usually in order to help the reader/listener to gain spiritual beneﬁts (phala). Court epics may tell a story and may impart moral values in doing so, but their primary function is to adorn and beautify, and thus render auspicious, the persons and milieu that they celebrate. Alam ¯ “ornament,” a key concept in Sanskrit poetics as well as . kara, in Indian civilization, is useful in explaining the cultural function 19 In its oldest meaning, alam ¯ is literally “a making of kavya. ¯ . kara, adequate.”20 Kavya, ¯ “poetry,” is language “made adequate” by ornamentation, that is, by the use of ﬁgures of speech. In Sanskrit poetics “alam ¯ means “ﬁgure of speech.” In Indian civilization orna. kara” ments are intrinsically auspicious, that is, life-afﬁrming, capable of ensuring the prosperity and well-being of the person or thing they adorn. As language in its most artistic—“ornate,” “ﬁgurative”—form, kavya ¯ works are themselves alam ¯ auspicious ornaments for . karas, their courtly milieu. But drama and court epic, the two poetic forms with themes and imagery closest to the lives of kings, are especially charged with the auspicious function of reﬂecting, augmenting, and ensuring the prosperity and royal glory (´sr¯i) of the king, under whose

The Poetics of the Mahak ¯ avya ¯

11

protection the community of patrons and poets ﬂourished. The king was ultimately exalted even through works patronized by ministers, queens, courtiers. Kings and other members of the court themselves ¯ avya ¯ wrote kavya ¯ works.21 Not surprisingly, both drama and mahak were assiduously cultivated in courtly circles, and in both genres the hero is most often a king. But there are also signiﬁcant contrasts between drama and court epic. The kavya ¯ play is a rite of order, the courtly analogue to the Vedic sacriﬁcial ritual. It was performed at ritual moments in the sacred calendar, especially in connection with the festival of Indra, god of rain and fertility, divine counterpart of human kings.22 Drama’s auspicious function in the classical culture seems to stem from its conception as a form of life-increasing ritual, similar to the sacriﬁcial rite in the religion of the Vedas, the ancient scriptures of Hinduism. The court epic, on the other hand, functions directly as a verbal, literary medium for magnifying the king. It is a ceremonial text not in that it is embedded in speciﬁc sacred contexts, but that, as a sophisticated form of panegyric or praise-poem, like the chants of the Veda, it embodies the sacred power of speech, a power that is capable of increasing the glory of the object of praise. Court poets also wrote ofﬁcial panegyrics (pra´sasti) in the kavya ¯ style. These were recorded in inscriptions, as in the case of Ravik¯irti’s inscriptional panegyric for the Chalukya king, in which Bharavi’s ¯ name appears, quoted in chapter 1 above.23 The plot of the typical Sanskrit drama focuses on the delicate delineation of the emotional states (bhava) ¯ that leads to the development and realization of rasa (aesthetic ﬂavor or mood), especially the erotic mood. Drama’s concern is the private, introspective, emotional aspects of the royal or heroic persona, especially as these are manifested in relation to women.24 The mahak ¯ avya ¯ highlights the king’s public, socially active role. The court epic plot, as we have seen, traces an abhyudaya, the rise of the hero through military exploits, and it is advanced through the archetypal epic topics of challenge, assault, council, campaign, embassy, combat, and victory ¯ (jaya, vijaya).25 When the Buddhist poet A´svaghos.a wrote a mahakavya ¯ on of the life of the Buddha, he presented the princely sage’s life on the model of a military career, the hero’s martial exploits embodied especially in his victory over the temptation of Mara, ¯ god of desire and death. Certainly, the life of the Buddha is a perfectly suitable theme for a heroic mahak ¯ avya. ¯ Prince Siddhartha ¯ of the S´ a¯ kya clan was destined to be a world-conqueror, a turner of the wheel of empire (cakravartin); the heroic atmosphere and symbolism of the

12

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

royal milieu pervade his later history as the Buddha, vanquisher of Mara ¯ and turner of the wheel of the Dharma.26 But the court epic differs from drama also in its breadth of approach and expression. In India’s Sanskritic classical civilization, although the king’s power and greatness manifest themselves primarily in combat and conquest, an active eroticism is an intrinsic aspect of his auspicious function.27 Unlike the typical play, which focuses on the erotic aspect of the heroic life, the court epic, more sweeping in its range, treats not only military campaigns and councils of war, but also lovemaking and the enjoyment of nature. The connection betwen elaborate, large-scale description and the king’s glory must be sought ultimately in the iconic, representational character of the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ The subjects of the great epic descriptions are picturesque, panoramic, monumental: the imposing landscape of the Himalayas, the king setting out with his army for a “conquest of (the lands in) the eight directions” (digvijaya), the prince or the god going in procession through the streets of the capital city, a multitude of courtly lovers playing in the water. These grand scenes, though stylized in the kavya ¯ manner, and therefore impervious to questions of realism, are yet the closest poetic counterparts we have for the grandeur, the sheer splendor, of the Indian court. The court epic expresses the ceremonial aspect of kingship. It is an iconic representation of the life of kings in its grand, ideal, spectacular manifestations: the great epic descriptions are poetic homologues to the royal pageants and battles they depict. A ﬁnal trait of court epic is its uniformly serious tone, a characteristic that is intrinsically related to its fully idealized world. Drama, by contrast, is by nature heterogeneous and multivocal.28 The chief ﬁgures in the plays tend to be drawn from the world of the court, but the plays are also populated by a large number of characters drawn from the wider world. In the drama, prose dialogue contrasts with lyrical verse, the Sanskrit of the noble characters with the Prakrit dialects of the commoners, courtly elegance with the inane witticisms of the Vidus ¯ . aka. The character of the noble hero is also presented as a complex mixture of suffering and vulnerability, majesty and strength of character. Finally, in the drama the creation of rasa, aesthetic mood, depends on performance, on the combination of poetic language with extralinguistic means, in particular, of acting, and of stylized gesture (abhinaya). Many Sanskrit critics admired the drama’s all-embracing syncretism, but others have claimed superiority for the verse genres in general, and for

The Poetics of the Mahak ¯ avya ¯

13

the mahak ¯ avya ¯ as the verse genre that is the most difﬁcult to achieve.29 In contrast to the drama, in terms of artistically representing the mundane world, the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ the poem with the “great” scope, is in fact the most restricted of the kavya ¯ genres. It concentrates on the acts of its heroes and heroines, who are gods and goddesses, at the very least incarnations, noble kings, warriors. They invariably speak and act on an elevated plane, exuding a grave elegance even in play. Indeed, unlike in the drama and kavya ¯ narrative texts in prose and verse, the speech and actions of the characters in a court epic are alike represented in language at its most stylized, in the formally perfect kavya ¯ stanza. ‘Mahak ¯ avya’ ¯ connotes both a poem conceived on a large scale and a great poem. When Dan.d.in’s contemporary Bhamaha ¯ described the court epic as “a great poem, a poem about great things” (“mahatam ¯ . ca mahac ca”), he was surely reﬂecting on the many kinds of greatness that give the genre its unique ambience: grand themes, large compass, amplitude of expression, and a consistently lofty tone.30 The expansive, “epic” traits of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ are what I have in mind when I refer to it as the “court epic.” In its essential generic characteristics, feeling, and cultural function the mahak ¯ avya ¯ is closer to epic poems than to any other kind of poem in the literatures of the world. It seems to me that the English word ‘epic’ is of sufﬁcient breadth to include in its scope many traditions of extended poems of a heroic and courtly nature, however different the development of those traditions may have been from the particular trajectory of Western epic from Homer to Milton. Within the Western tradition it has repeatedly been argued that Homer and Milton have less in common than Homer and oral epic poets in other cultures. It is for this reason that most comparative studies of epic have focused on primary epics.31 But as Thomas Greene and others have shown, there are arguments for more universal “norms of epic,” features that transcend the traditional distinction between primary/heroic and secondary, literary or derivative epic poems.32 Important among these features for a study of the Sanskrit court epic is the fact that most epic poems include within themselves a variety of subgenres and modes—hymn, panegyric, lament, pastoral, love poetry, and strategies of presentation—lyric, narrative, oratorical.33 As we shall see, the problematic reception of Sanskrit mahak ¯ avyas ¯ in the West is tied in with the stylistic range of epic, its polyglossia of forms, which is, however, quite different from the heterogeneity of Sanskrit drama that I have described above.

14

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Encountering the Great Poem Western Responses to the mahak ¯ avya ¯ Through the early years of the study of Indian literature in the West, the epic aspects of mahak ¯ avya ¯ remained largely outside the understanding of Western scholars of kavya. ¯ European scholars of the nineteenth century, the “Orientalists,” were primarily classicists who approached the major kavya ¯ genres as strict analogues to the Aristotelian “kinds” of lyric, epic, and drama.34 Their observations on kavya ¯ reﬂect a continuous adjustment between expectations and actualities. Superﬁcial resemblances were soon seen to conceal radical differences. Indian drama, for instance, was preoccupied with plot construction, but in a very different way from the Greek drama; the plots of Sanskrit plays mapped the development of emotional states, not of action. Tragedy was impossible in the kavya ¯ dramatic canon. Nevertheless, both drama and lyric poetry were seen as reﬂecting a delicate feeling for nature and human psychology that were considered to be entirely appropriate for these genres. Moreover, aesthetic response to the drama could be guided by the sophisticated aesthetic theory developed with reference to it in the Sanskrit critical tradition. With the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ however, all attempts at adjustment were strained to the limit and ultimately seem to have failed. Two factors seem above all to have been responsible for the problem. The ﬁrst of these is that European norms for epic poetry were at once more clearly deﬁned, yet considered to be more universal in their application, than the criteria for other kinds of poetry. The Sanskrit mahak ¯ avyas ¯ appeared to lack every one of the characteristics that Europeans had learned to expect of literary epics in their own tradition, not to mention the Homeric epics, whose Indian counterparts were the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a and Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Secondly, the Indian poeticians were not of much help in explaining the ﬁner points of the principles of composition that were unique to the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ Let us look at the speciﬁcs of both issues. Albrecht Weber’s evaluation of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ is representative of the view of nineteenth century Western scholars: The form of exposition of the later kavyas ¯ abandons more and more the epic domain and passes into the erotic, lyrical or didactic-descriptive ﬁeld; while the language is more and more overlaid with turgid bombast, until at length in its

The Poetics of the Mahak ¯ avya ¯

15

later phases, this artiﬁcial epic resolves itself into a wretched jingle of words.35 Ignoring, for the moment, the charges of artiﬁciality and mannerism, let us note the fundamental assumption of this description, that narrative, and in particular, heroic narrative, is the proper domain of epic. The “erotic, lyrical and didactic-descriptive” emphases of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ are un-epic-like, extraneous to the true interests of the genre. This view is repeated in the majority of histories of Indian literature, including the works of Indian scholars of the modern era such as S. K. De, who speaks of the court epic as having subject matter that is “too thin and threadbare to support a long poem,” and “irrelevant and often commonplace descriptions and reﬂections (which) hamper the course of the narrative.”36 The problem of narrative ﬂow is closely related to the problem of organic form. From the Western perspective, kavya ¯ epics are totally lacking in organic unity: The theme, therefore, is often too slender and insigniﬁcant; whatever may be there of it is swamped by a huge mass of digressive matter, on which the poet chieﬂy concentrates; and the whole poem becomes, not an organic whole, but a mosaic of poetic fragments, tastelessly cemented together.37 It is argued further that, in a true epic, structural unity depends as much on formal devices of continuity as on the continuous exposition of the narrative. Discussing the transitional style of the early kavya ¯ epic poet A´svaghos.a, E. H. Johnston gets to the heart of the European reader’s discontent with the mahak ¯ avya’s ¯ formal characteristics: When we come to the classical kavya, ¯ we ﬁnd this method much developed. The principle that each verse is a unit is still more strongly held, . . . so that ultimately a kavya ¯ epic became little more than a collection of miniature poems loosely strung on the thread of the story.38 In sum, Western scholars have viewed the aesthetic of stanzaic composition as the very antithesis of the movement and feeling of an epic poem, of narrative and formal continuities, and larger structural unities of any kind.

16

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

The Court Epic in the Traditional Poetics The theoretical literature on kavya ¯ developed alongside kavya ¯ itself, as part of the wider development of a tradition of s´ astra ¯ texts— theoretical treatises and technical manuals—in all the major intellectual disciplines. Alam ¯ sastra, ¯ “the theory of ﬁgures of speech . kara´ (alam ¯ the term that has signiﬁed “poetics” in Sanskrit from . kara),” early in the history of kavya, ¯ is an accurate index of the focus of the 39 For writers from Dan.d.in poetics of stanzaic composition in kavya. ¯ and Bhamaha ¯ onwards, the lyric stanza, the unit of much of Sanskrit kavya, ¯ is the exemplary arena for the use of ﬁgurative language, the differentia of poetry. The choice is easily explained. In Edwin Gerow’s concise formulation, the formal characteristics of the structurally self-sufﬁcient stanza of four quarters encourages the “. . . tendency toward the expression of one bewilderingly complex but stringently coherent idea or image within the stanzaic unit. The stanza imposes its form on the poetic content, which is delivered compactly as image, ¯ concept in its broader sense, as ﬁgure.”40 In terms of the alam . kara the ornamental nature of kavya ¯ is most perfectly manifested in the stanzaic form, and the use of alam ¯ ﬁgure of speech, becomes . kara, the measure of the poet’s art. In the long history of Sanskrit kavya, ¯ other streams of theory have fed into alam ¯ poetics. The theory of rasa (“mood,” . kara “ﬂavor”)—originally developed with reference to plot structure in the drama and essentially a psychological theory of aesthetic experience—has been profoundly inﬂuential in the poetics of the nondramatic genres.41 From early on, the Sanskrit poeticians used the idea of rasa to explain the architectonics of the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ whose discursive plot they viewed as structurally analogous to that of a play. Thus, as early as Dan.d.in and Bhamaha ¯ we come across the idea that a mahak ¯ avya ¯ must have cantos “pervaded by rasa and bhava,” ¯ and that it could be analyzed into segments embodying the appropriate junctures (of the development of the plot) as in the drama. As I will show in the next chapter, the problem with this is that, while the rasa concept is quite useful for describing the dominant and shifting moods of a long poem, and even in mapping its plot as a whole, rasa theory is in effect keyed to the structure of drama, and its ﬁner points apply to drama alone. Indeed, rasa poetics does not address the literary strategies and structural dynamics speciﬁc to the mahak ¯ avya ¯ and its component segments. Even the brilliant critics ¯ Anandavardhana and Abhinavagupta (9th and 10th centuries), who give much space in their works to the poetics of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ as a

The Poetics of the Mahak ¯ avya ¯

17

composition in extended canvas (prabandha), frame their discussion only in terms of rasa (or the rasa-related concept of dhvani, “suggestion”), and have thus failed to develop analytical tools speciﬁc to extended composition in the stanzaic form.42 The deployment of ﬁgures of speech, of images within the framework of the stanza, has continued to be the primary concern of Sanskrit poets and critics in their investigation of poetic language, in the court epic as much as in detached stanzaic poems. The commentators, for the most part, have concentrated on elucidating processes within the stanza, especially the use of the ﬁgures of speech that have been so elaborately classiﬁed and discussed by the poeticians. The preoccupation of the Indian critics with the poetics of the stanzaic unit led them to neglect the question of larger arenas of composition in the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ Most of the writers on poetics show some awareness of the importance of the court epic’s descriptive topics as units of composition, as coherent poetic passages.43 But very rarely, and largely in the stray remarks of a commentator or critic, do we ﬁnd a discussion of the literary strategies involved in creating such passages. In short, there is in the Indian tradition no viable generic poetic of the court epic, analogous to that developed for the drama. The preoccupation of the Sanskrit writers on stanzaic poetry with the structure of the stanza has led many modern scholars to conclude that there is really no need for an independent poetic for the court epic genre.44 The scholars of our time have done well in showing greater sensitivity to traditional Indian approaches to kavya ¯ poetry. But there is reason to believe that this approach has its own dangers. Having attended to the theorists, we also need to go beyond them. The aggressively conventional nature of kavya ¯ literature can easily blind us to the sometimes enormous gaps between prescription and practice, between practice and criticism, in Sanskrit kavya. ¯ Nor is this problem peculiar to the study of Indian classical literature. Gordon Williams has suggested that “ﬁgures of thought” in Roman poetry have been completely neglected in the history of Latin scholarship, mainly because of the lack of ﬁt between rhetorical theory and poetic practice.45 It can be shown that, like the Roman poets who cultivated “ﬁgures of thought” that went unnoticed in the mainstream of rhetorical criticism, the mahak ¯ avya ¯ poets cultivated generic strategies of their own in the treatment of formal and thematic units larger than the stanza—cantos, long descriptions on the conventional topics, speeches and didactic discourses, the poem as a whole. Not the poeticians, but the poems themselves, are our best source for clues to these processes.

18

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Beyond the Critical Tradition: New Approaches to the Mahak ¯ avya ¯ The topics of a mahak ¯ avya ¯ are not mere items on a list, but coherent, viable arenas of composition for the poet and enjoyment for the connoisseur. Indian readers have always taken the middle road between the exclusively microscopic and the macroscopic approaches to the court epic. In a reading of a sequence of epic verses, their primary response is indeed to the ﬁgures of speech and the complex structure of the individual stanza; but they also respond to the passage as a whole. Kalid ¯ asa ¯ (4th–5th century) is famous for his similes, and the stanza is the frame of reference of simile as for the other alam ¯ But Kalid ¯ asa ¯ is equally celebrated for the great descrip. karas. ¯i’s tive sequences in his epics: the Himalayas, the Goddess Parvat ¯ penance, King Raghu’s campaign of conquest, Princess Indumat¯i’s ¯ avya ¯ poets’ handling choice of a bridegroom.46 A comparison of mahak of the traditional topics reveals them using conventions in structuring the verse-sequence and canto as well as the stanza. Treating the mahak ¯ avya ¯ topic of the women of the city rushing out to catch a glimpse of the hero riding on the street, Kalid ¯ asa ¯ uses an almost identical sequence of verses in both of his epics.47 And Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ passage has many points in common with the earlier poet A´svaghos.a’s handling of the same topic in the Acts of the Buddha.48 If Bharavi ¯ vied with Kalid ¯ asa ¯ in treating the topics, Magha ¯ (9th cen´ supala tury) expressly constructed the entire Slaying of Si´ ¯ on the ¯iya in an attempt to outdo Bharavi’s model of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ epic technique, while in his Triumph of Hara (Haravijaya) the Kashmirian poet Ratnakara ¯ (9th century) tried to match individual passages in Magha, ¯ and so on.49 Telling evidence for the felt integrity of court epic passages comes from the treatment of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ in the great anthologies of Sanskrit kavya ¯ stanzas. Looking into the eleventh century monk Vidyakara’s ¯ principles of selection in the oldest anthology of detached stanzas available to us, D. H. H. Ingalls noticed that the editor selected “very sparingly from the great kavyas,” ¯ but quoted profusely from the drama, which is, in fact, one of the chief sources of the verses in the anthology.50 Among the reasons for this differential treatment is no doubt the discerning reader’s feeling that a single verse from a mahak ¯ avya ¯ descriptive passage, however striking in its imagery and structure, is not truly autonomous, that its complete enjoyment is possible only when it is read as part of the entire sequence of verses that constitutes the description.51 The metrical

The Poetics of the Mahak ¯ avya ¯

19

statistics of Vidyakara’s ¯ anthology are equally revealing. Stanzas in the principal meters of the great epics hardly occur in the anthology, while the majority of the stanzas represent the meters of independent “ﬂoating” verses and single verses from the drama.52 The stanzas of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ are clearly held to be qualitatively and structurally different from the detached stanzaic poem. The problematic history of the Western reception of the Sanskrit court epic has amply demonstrated the pitfalls of looking for narrative continuity and linear principles of organization in this literary genre. What, if any, are the alternative processes and structures that create a poetic passage out of the formally disconnected, selfsufﬁcient, often apparently randomly placed, stanzas in a kavya ¯ epic sequence? I have tried to anwer this question ﬁrst at the most general level, using Jan Mukarovsky’s concept of foregrounding. The Prague School theorist has argued that the central function of poetic language is the “maximum foregrounding” of the utterance—a view very similar to the conception of poetic speech upheld by some Indian theorists.53 To discern the strategies of foregrounding in the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ we need to begin with the salient traits of kavya ¯ poetry as a whole. A major principle of kavya ¯ is the avoidance at every level, of linearity, symmetry, and repetition of an obvious kind. Kavya ¯ poets pride themselves in the variety and complexity of the linguistic and expressive means they can press into service in their chosen area of composition. At the same time, however, poetic effects are achieved by the subtle, stylized variation of repeated elements. Within the framework of the stanza, for example, the poets will use alliteration, not rhyme, balanced strucutures, but not simple parallelism. Words are replaced by synonyms or varied in form, not repeated; ﬁgures of speech proliferate through subtle variations played on a basic image or idea. A second tendency of kavya ¯ is its intense conservatism. Convention governs every aspect of kavya ¯ composition, from the subject matter of poetry and the formal requirements of the stanza and of ﬁgures of speech (alam ¯ to the objects with which a woman’s . kara), face may be compared. It is this tension between underlying unities and endless variation, between predictability and diversity, that results in the foregrounding of particular elements and the achievement of poetic design in the kavya ¯ stanza. In the extended syntax of the mahak ¯ avya’s ¯ verse-sequences and cantos, the same tension between convention and variation generates intricate structures of relationship among the stanzas. ¯iya’s sequences neatly exemplify the composiThe Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ tional strategies of the court epic poet. Although the stanzas in a

20

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

mahak ¯ avya ¯ sequence are grammatically self-sufﬁcient, their content and impact are shaped by contiguity and context. The rich kavya ¯ lexicon of near-synonyms and the canonical ﬁgures of speech (alam ¯ . kara) acquire new, genre-speciﬁc functions in the mahak ¯ avya ¯ passage. Underlying the dazzling variety of images, words, ideas, and other elements in each of the descriptions and rhetorical sequences in the ¯iya is a surprisingly small and coherent body of material Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ from the domain of kavya. ¯ Beneath the variegated surface of each segment recurrent, unifying elements at every level—metrical, lexical, semantic, ﬁgurative, formal, thematic—are foregrounded by techniques of variation, achieving design beyond the boundaries of the stanza. In contrast to the balanced structure of the individual stanza, however, the structure of the mahak ¯ avya’s ¯ verse-sequences is nonlinear and asymmetrical. Louis Renou had noted that kavya ¯ verses representing speech differ structurally and stylistically from stanzas with a descriptive focus.54 The contrast holds true for the court epic poet’s compositional technique at the macroscopic level as well. The distinct differences between the structural strategies ¯iya and effects of the descriptions and the speeches in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ allow us to speak of two styles of composition in the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ the descriptive and the rhetorical or oratorical. The court epic sequence has been mistakenly characterized as a static composition.55 It has often been compared to a necklace of gems or a picture gallery.56 While these metaphors capture the sensuous and graphic impact of the kavya ¯ passage, they fail to recognize its dynamic quality. ¯iya’s stanzaic The linkages among the stanzas in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ sequences are rendered dynamic by their discursive syntax, which is analogous to that of music. As we shall see, the musical analogy applies quite closely to court epic composition.57 Before elucidating the above generalizations about style and composition in the court epic through analyses of speciﬁc passages in Bharavi’s ¯ poem, in the ¯iya. next chapter I offer an introduction to the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

Chapter 3 ¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

In the unbounded world of poetry, the poet alone is the creator. 1 ¯ Anandavardhana

Preceded by the Kumarasam ¯ ¯ and Raghu. bhava (Origin of Kumara) vam ¯ asa ¯ (4th-5th centuries), and . s´ a (The Dynasty of Raghu) of Kalid ´ supalavadha ´ supala) followed by the Si´ ¯ (The Slaying of Si´ ¯ of Magha ¯ (9th century), and the Nais.adh¯iyacarita (The Narrative of Nais.adha) ´ ¯ihars.a (12th century), Bharavi’s ¯iya stands, stylistiof Sr ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ cally as well as chronologically, at the midpoint of the list. of the “Five great mahak ¯ avyas.” ¯ Whereas Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ reputation as the preeminent kavya ¯ poet rests on the lyric grace of his verse, which spans several genres (including drama and the short lyric sequence [laghukavya]), ¯ Bha¯ ravi’s verse is praised for its density of meaning (arthagauravam).2 The adjective guru, “weighty, heavy” (from which the noun “gauravam” is derived) carries the connotations of “dense, rich, complex, elevated, great, digniﬁed.” The thirteenth-century scholar Mallinatha, ¯ the author of the Ghan.t.apatha ¯ (Bell-road), the best-known ¯iya, compared Bharavi’s commentary on the Kirat ¯ . arjun ¯ ¯ verse to a coconut—the fruit has a shell that is hard to crack, but one can split it open at one stroke, and when this has been accomplished, one is rewarded with a ﬂood of sweet rasa, juice, aesthetic pleasure.3 The stylistic ideal exempliﬁed in Bharavi’s ¯ stanzas is difﬁculty, ﬂowering from the kavya ¯ poet’s mandate to “deepen our apprehension by dislocating and goading to new life the supine energies of word and grammar.”4 His compositional style at the macroscopic level is equally characterized by elaboration and complexity. ¯iya we see for the ﬁrst time in the history of the In the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ mahak ¯ avya ¯ the decisive subordination of narrative to the descriptive

21

22

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

and rhetorical topics. Bharavi’s ¯ descriptions and speeches are longer (often covering half a canto or an entire canto), his language more self-consciously erudite, his meters more elaborate, and his alam .karas ¯ more like elaborate conceits, than their counterparts in his predecessors. While Kalid ¯ asa ¯ devotes short segments of his poems to a display of meters and sound-patterns, Bharavi ¯ dedicates half a canto (canto XV) to citrakavya, ¯ elaborate pattern verses, stanzas in which sounds and letters are arranged to create complex patterns, or can be read so as to yield multiple meanings. In contrast to the limited number of standard meters used in the Kumarasam ¯ . bhava and Raghuvam ¯ uses twelve meters, including several . s´ a, Bharavi unusal ones, as the main or carrying meters in eighteen cantos. In all these respects, Bharavi ¯ set the standard for the later mahak ¯ avya ¯ poets, as Ban ¯ . a (7th century) did for writers of prose. In a tradition that prizes the difﬁcult as an artistic ideal, Bharavi ¯ is the poet’s poet. ¯iya represents a major point As we shall see, while the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ in the development of compositional style in the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ it is also the unique achievement of a master poet.5 A fourteenth-century ¯i, paying homage to Bharavi poet, the South Indian Queen Gang ˙ adev ¯ ¯ in a mahak ¯ avya ¯ of her own, offers a more felicitous metaphor than Mallinatha’s ¯ for the pleasures of reading this difﬁcult poem: Like a garland of bakula ﬂowers releasing fragrance when crushed, Bharavi’s ¯ verse delights the connoisseur.6

Heroes, Kings, and Gods: The Epic Theme in Historical Context Bharavi ¯ was the ﬁrst poet to write a court epic on an episode from the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Among the pre-sixth-century mahak ¯ avyas ¯ available to us, A´svaghos.a’s two poems have Buddhist themes. Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Kumarasam ¯ bhava is an interpretation of the myth of the marriage . ´ ¯i, while, as its title indiof the god Siva and the goddess Parvat ¯ cates, the Raghuvam . s´ a (The Lineage of Raghu) is a poetic account of the lives of the kings of the Raghu line, including Rama, ¯ hero of the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a.7 A number of factors contributed to the appeal of the Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ Kairataparvan ¯ episode for Bharavi. ¯ It appears ´ that the tale of Arjuna’s encounter with Siva was an especially

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

23

´ appropriate theme for a court epic written by a Saiva poet in sixth century South India. A celebration of an epic hero, Arjuna and the Hunter is at the ´ same time a poem in praise of the god Siva. The Kairataparvan ¯ is one of the few passages in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ devoted to the exaltation 8 ´ of Siva. Following in the wake of the spread of the Vedic religion, Buddhism, and Jainism, from the beginning of the ﬁrst millennium ´ ´ the worship of Siva (Saivism) and that of Vis.n.u (Vais.n.avism) had become, in their sectarian variations, ﬂourishing popular religions all over India. By the era of the imperial Guptas (4th–6th centuries), ´ patronizing the Saiva and Vais.n.ava sects and erecting and endow´ ing temples for Siva and Vis.n.u were established strategies whereby kings expressed devotion, at the same time proclaiming and legitimizing their sovereignty. The Gupta capital Ujjain was a great ´ center of Saivism, and Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ who was associated with the Gupta court, devoted one of his two celebrated mahak ¯ avyas ¯ to a major myth 9 ´ of Siva. Bharavi’s ¯ work might well have been written for a warrior 10 ´ or king who wished to be portrayed as a devout worshiper of Siva. The critic Dan.d.in’s description of Bharavi ¯ as “a staunch follower ´ of the Saiva religion” (maha´ ¯ saiva) conﬁrms the poet’s own devotion to the god.11 The fragments of historical information we have for Bharavi ¯ come from two South Indian sources in Sanskrit: the inscription of 634 A.D. of the Chalukya Pulakesin II mentioned above, located in a temple in Aihole in Karnataka, and a passage in the Avantisundar¯ikatha, ¯ a prose work by Dan.d.in, author of the celebrated Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa. Since Bharavi ¯ is named as a renowned poet in Pulakesin’s inscrip¯iya must have been well known in Karnataka tion, the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ in the Deccan plateau for some time prior to the mid-seventh century. The critic Dan.d.in (7th–8th centuries) was himself a kavya ¯ poet attached to the Pallava court at Kanchipuram in the Tamil region of South India. His comments suggest that Bharavi ¯ ﬂourished in the mid- to late sixth century, and that his patron was a prince Vishnuvardhana, most likely to be identiﬁed with the younger brother of the Chalukya Pulakesin II and founder of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty at Vengi in the eastern Deccan. In the Avantisundar¯ikatha, ¯ narrating the life of his ancestor Damodara, ¯ Dan.d.in says that Da¯ modara, a native of Maharashtra, migrated to the South Deccan, ´ where he met Bharavi, ¯ “the great Saiva, a powerful personality, … and the source of (poetic) speech …,” in the entourage of a prince Vishnuvardhana: “maha´ ¯ saivam ¯ avam ¯ ¯ . prabha. mahaprabh . gavam 12 ¯ Dan d in also names two kings vam prad iptabh asam ¯ bh aravim ¯ …”. .. . . .

24

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

besides Vishnuvardhana who knew Bharavi’s ¯ work: the Pallava Simhavishnu (ca. 550–585 A.D.) and the Ganga king Durvin¯ita. The latter was Pulakesin II’s father-in-law and wrote a commentary on ¯iya.13 It thus appears that Bha¯ the ﬁfteenth canto of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ravi was associated with the major South Indian royal houses of his time, and that between the sixth and seventh centuries his fame had spread in the Deccan (the area of south-central India spanning the Karnataka and Andhra), and in the Tamil region as well. Not only were the major and minor dynasties of the Deccan prior to the ´ sixth century ardent supporters of Saivism, between 575 and 600 the Kalacuris of the West Deccan built the great cave-temple complex of Elephanta, arguably the most impressive monument dedicated to 14 ´ Siva. Pallava connections with the narrative of Arjuna and the hunter in the seventh century are no less impressive. Simhavishnu’s son, Mahendravarman I (571–630 A.D.) celebrated the episode in the benedictory verse of one of his plays.15 Mahendravarman’s son Narasimhavarman I (630–688), who took the honoriﬁc title “Mamalla” ¯ (mahamalla, ¯ “Great Wrestler/Warrior”), commissioned for the seashore temple complex at Mahabalipuram (Mamallapuram) a colossal rock-relief depicting a scene of asceticism and divine grace. Scholarly controversy continues to rage over the correct identiﬁcation of the theme of this striking, enigmatic sculpture, which has been interpreted as one of two myths from the great epics—Arjuna’s ´ penance and the boon of the Pa´ ¯ supata from Siva, or the penance of king Bhag¯iratha to bring the celestial river Ganges down to earth, a ´ feat that he accomplishes through Siva’s gracious intervention.16 In popular oral tradition, however, the sculpture is decidedly “Arjuna’s ¯ narrative and Penance.”17 In the light of my own study of the kirata Bharavi’s ¯ poem in the context of South Indian religion and history, it seems to me quite likely, as recently proposed by art historian Michael Rabe, that the Mahabalipuram relief is the visual analogue to a dynastic panegyric (pra´sasti), in which Mamalla ¯ intended both epic legends to be suggested.18 The royal patron wished to include, as ancestral ﬁgures in this visual panegyric to the Pallava dynasty, ´ both epic heroes who won Siva’s grace—Arjuna, whose penance and winning of the Pa´ ¯ supata were instrumental in bringing victory and sovereignty to the Pan ¯ . d.avas, and reestablishing dharma in the world, and Bhag¯iratha, whose penance was instrumental in bringing the life-giving waters of the sacred Ganges to earth. Rabe’s analysis is complex, and deserves to be considered and evaluated in detail. However, most important for the present study

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

25

is his central point, namely, that the “Great Penance” relief has been executed in a style analogous to that of several kavya ¯ forms involving play upon verbal and formal elements, as described by Dan.d.in in the Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa. The core of the relief is a double-entendre connoting both penance legends from the epics, left deliberately vague as to differentiating features, but rich in minute visual clues that allow us to decipher its multiple allusions, making the whole the visual counterpart to a type of kavya ¯ poem that can be read in such a way as to yield multiple narratives.19 The sculpture’s cultural background supports this hypothesis. King Mahendravarman had himself commissioned ´ a sculptural depiction of Siva receiving the Ganges in his matted hair as a gesture of grace toward Bhag¯iratha, intended as an allegorical expression of his own royal power and persona.20 At the same time, the epic stories of Arjuna and Bhag¯iratha appear repeatedly (and ´ often together) in the hymns of the Tamil Saiva devotional poets of ´ the Pallava era, as instances of the grace of Siva toward his steadfast devotees, and these are the only pan-Indian epic hero-narratives invoked in these poems.21 Kavya ¯ connoisseurs relished polysemy and word-play. Bharavi’s ¯ poem abounds in verses with multiple meanings and verbal tricks (citra), and Dan.d.in himself authored a long kavya ¯ in which each verse yielded two meanings, so that the poem as a whole con22 Given Bharavi’s ¯ fame tained two narratives (dvisam ¯ avya). ¯ . dhanak in the Pallava kingdom in Narasimhavarman’s reign, it is likely that the Great Penance relief was at least partly inspired by the kavya ¯ author’s great poem on a theme that was already signiﬁcant in the religion and popular culture of the region. It is also likely that the narrative of the hero and the god-as-hunter captured the imagination of the talented Pallava Mamalla ¯ of Kanchipuram as much as that of his formidable enemy, the Chalukya Pulakesin II, whose capital Badami Mamalla razed to the ground, and on whose inscription Bharavi ¯ is so highly praised. In the ﬁnal analysis, while the riddle of the exact content of the Great Penance relief may have to remain ¯iya was written unsolved, there can be no doubt that the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ´ religion received and celebrated in a regional milieu in which Saiva strong royal patronage and inspired many works of art, and myth often served for historical and political allegory. Something of the atmosphere of rivalry among diverse religious sects in sixth-century South India comes across in Bharavi’s ¯ treatment of Arjuna’s asceticism, a major theme in the kirata ¯ narrative. Long segments of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ are devoted to justifying the martial goal of Arjuna’s ascetic practice. In these passages Bharavi ¯

26

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

appears to be defending the hero’s combination of a warrior’s violent ends with the nonviolent discipline of ascetics, and he appears to be aiming his rhetoric at an implied audience of challengers, who are most likely to have been Buddhists and Jainas.23 Buddhism and Jainism, the so-called s´ raman.a (“those who strive for liberation”) religions, had been established in South India as early as the 3rd century B.C. Rejecting the Hindu gods, scriptures, and rituals, along with the Hindu ideal of dharma (social duty) based on classhierarchy, Buddhist and Jaina monks upheld the alternative ideal of a life devoted to monastic discipline and absolute nonviolence. The emergent Hindu sects in the South had to contend with their Buddhist and Jaina counterparts for royal patronage and popular support.24 For several centuries after Bharavi, ¯ Karnataka remained the arena of a continuous struggle for royal patronage and social 25 ´ Bharavi’s ¯ choice and treatinﬂuence between Jainas and Saivas. ment of the Kairataparvan ¯ episode are deeply embedded in the social, political, and religious history of South India.

The Epic Background ¯iya stands in a complex relation to its epic source. The Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Shaping the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ episode into a long poem in the kavya ¯ style meant extending the epic material in various ways. And yet, Bharavi’s ¯ “great poem” (mahak ¯ avya) ¯ is itself given depth by the rich ¯iya is resonant with background of the Great Epic. The Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ allusions to the Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ Kairataparvan ¯ episode, and beyond it, to the epic as a whole. To begin with, there is the ambience of the forest. Both the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a and the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ have a Forest (vana, aran.ya) section.26 In the Indian epics the forest is the place of the heroes’ wanderings in exile. It is the arena of adventure, of encounter with gods, mysterious beings and powers. It is also the venue for amassing spiritual power or for world-renunciation, for seeking liberation from birth and death by practising asceticism (tapas) involving yoga and control of the senses. In short, the forest is a twilight world of nature and supernature, a place of encounter and supramundane experience, the ground of transformation.27 The symbolism and atmosphere of the Forest Book translate beautifully into the kavya ¯ idiom. The springboard for kavya ¯ description is precisely the intermingling of the divine, natural, and human worlds that is the premise of the classical culture and that permeates the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ an epic in which the best of human heroes are those for whom there is no match among “gods, gandharvas, men, snakes, and

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

27

demons.”28 The particular themes of the Forest Book that are highlighted in the Kairataparvan ¯ dovetail with the mahak ¯ avya ¯ poet’s concern with the warrior’s way of life (ks.atra-dharma) ¯ in relation to the scheme of the four ends of human existence. At the beginning of the Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ Forest book, the exiled Pan ¯ . d.avas have already moved from the world of Culture—the palace, the assembly hall, Indraprastha, the city they had established— into the world of the forest, but it is in Arjuna’s experiences in the Kairataparvan ¯ sequence that the many meanings of the forest are most dramatically expressed. In this episode Arjuna travels to the Himalaya, India’s sacred mountain range, the home of the devas (gods) and land of shamans. Here Arjuna undergoes the equivalent of an initiatory ritual (d¯iks.a) ¯ in preparation for the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ war, which is conceived as a great sacriﬁcial ritual (yajña). Here he ´ encounters Mahadeva, ¯ (Siva, “the great god”), and receives a boon, after which he travels to the celestial world of the warrior-god Indra, Arjuna’s father and king of the gods. All the motifs of a hero’s initiation are here: the journey to the sacred mountain, the ascent, the trials of asceticism and combat, the encounter with the god in disguise, the winning of the magic weapon.29 The encounter with the boar, too, participates in the initiatory symbolism of the kirata ¯ narrative. The motif of the hero’s wild boar hunt appears to be part of the folklore of cultures as far apart in time and space as those of classical Greece and modern India.30 For instance, the boar incident in An.n.anmar ¯ Katai (the Brothers ¯ Epic), a local epic of the Kongu region of Tamilnadu in South India, points at the folk-magical-heroic aspects of the boar-hunt motif in the Kairataparvan. ¯ The heroes of the local epic undergo a test of their self-control through having to face and kill a wild boar. This animal is a forest-dweller and is most active at night. It is strongly associated with nonhuman spaces, and in the local story it is linked to enemy forces. For all these reasons it symbolizes dissolution and the heroes’ potential loss of control over their kingdom.31 From the earliest times in Sanskrit and Tamil literature hunters and tribal peoples of the forest have been stereotypically portrayed as wild, menacing ﬁgures opposed to settled peoples. These “wild” foresters or “mountain men” are known by generic names, such as kirata, ¯ s´ abara and pulinda (in Sanskrit), v¯et.ar, eyinar, and maravar ¯ ¯ (Tamil).32 Setting the heroes, who belong to the cultivator groups, against the malicious forest V¯et.t.uvas (“hunters”) of the V¯iramalai hills, The Brothers Epic stresses the opposition between the forest (Nature) and the world of Culture: “The hunters build an alliance with a huge wild boar (Kompan, “Tusker”) and connive with this ¯

28

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

beast to uproot the family’s most fertile ﬁelds. This vast destruction draws the heroes into a hunt for the boar. Finally there is war with the hunters themselves.”33 The kirata-Arjuna ¯ narrative emphasizes a different aspect of the wilderness, its sacred power, embodied in the “wild man” who confronts the hero. At the center of the mystery ´ of the Kairataparvan ¯ is the god Siva’s persona as a kirata, ¯ going ´ back to the Vedic myths of Siva as Rudra and Pa´supati, enigmatic god of the wilderness, healer, cosmic archer, guardian of primordial wholeness, and Lord of animals.34 As I will show in the last chapter of ´ this book, like the boar-hunt, Siva’s persona as hunter and trickstergod, and the forest mystique of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ episode itself, are linked with wider folk hero-cults and legends. Finally, it is the unique blend of traits in Arjuna’s heroic personality in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ and especially in the Kairataparvan, ¯ that make the epic episode a particularly appropriate source for Bharavi’s ¯ mahak ¯ avya. ¯ Among the heroes of the two old epics, Arjuna is the quintessential ks.atriya (warrior). In the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ though each of the ﬁve Pan ¯ . d.ava brothers portrays various facets of the complex personality of the king, warrior, and hero, Arjuna is the hero-ﬁgure par excellence.35 The Kairataparvan ¯ highlights the distinctive combination of self-control, heroism, and devotion in Arjuna’s character. As a hero, Arjuna combines the qualities of the warrior and the king. As the middle brother among the ﬁve Pan ¯ . d.avas, he stands intermediate between the vigorous, physically oriented ¯ of the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, Bh¯ima and the cerebral Yudhis.t.hira.36 Like Rama Yudhis.t.hira epitomizes the ethical, wise, and austere aspects of the royal persona; he is also a severe critic of ks.atriya dharma and the violence inherent in it, as well as an eloquent advocate of renunciatory, “brahman,” values.37 If Yudhis.t.hira represents the epic hero in his remote, kingly aspect, Arjuna presents his active and socially involved side, of which combat and weapon-winning are symbols.38 ¯iya certainly highlight The kirata ¯ episode and the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ the use of weapons as a mode by which the warrior incorporates into himself “the various divine powers that . . . are considered essential to kingship.”39 But the episode of the hunter suggests that the perfect warrior must also be the perfect yogi (man of discipline), acting in the world, yet transcending the sphere of sensual desire by disciplining the body and mind. The rites of austerity (tapas) Ar´ juna undertakes render him ﬁt for his encounter with Siva and, ultimately, for disciplined dharmic action in the war against the Kauravas, very much in the spirit of the Bhagavad G¯ita, ¯ the god

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

29

Krishna’s discourse on sacred duty to Arjuna on the battleﬁeld of 40 Kuruks.etra in the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ The persona of the epic hero entails a divine aspect. The heroes of the two Indian epics represent this divine connection in different ways. As an avatara ¯ (incarnation) of Vis.n.u, the Preserver god of the cosmic triad, Rama ¯ of the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a is not only a hero, but becomes the compassionate God of postepic Vais.n.ava bhakti theology. As sons of gods, all ﬁve Pan ¯ . d.ava brothers have a divine dimension, but none of them is elevated to the status of God; that role is reserved for Krishna, who is Vis.n.u incarnate.41 Arjuna, however, is once again an intermediate and mediating ﬁgure, for he is Nara, “Man,” the human partner of Vis.n.u-Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a in a former age, and inseparable friend of Krishna, the incarnation who takes part in the Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ action. This relationship is emphasized throughout the older epic, ´ while Arjuna’s mystical connections with Siva come to the fore in the 42 As the ideal hero-devotee Arjuna-Nara receives Kairata-parvan. ¯ Krishna’s revelation of his divine form in the Bhagavad G¯ita, ¯ and ´ Siva’s self-revelation in the kirata ¯ episode, the two major theophanies in the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ The classical poets often homologized their patron-king to the god-king Rama, ¯ but Arjuna, whose this-worldly humanity allowed him to be a devotee, a bhakta, as well as a quasidivine ﬁgure and a warrior with yogic self-control, was even closer to the classical ideal of the the warrior-king. In the older epic the heroic character is not idealized in quite the same way or to the extent that it is in the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ The Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ Arjuna is allowed to show a ﬂawed face to the world, and the qualities that make a man a hero in the folk versions of the story are quite different from those required in the Sanskritic ¯iya appears tradition. On the surface, the hero of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ to ﬁt E. M. Forster’s deﬁnition of the “ﬂat” character, the character about whom we learn nothing more than what we see, the one whose behavior and persona are entirely predictable.43 But Arjuna’s ﬂatness is deceptive, like that of the puppet of the Wayang shadowplay, in which the old Indian epics are enacted. Made of translucent stretched animal-hide, thin as a paper-cut-out, with elongated sticklike articulated arms and a head with exaggerated contours, the Arjuna-puppet of the Javanese shadow-play is manipulated behind a screen illuminated from the back, so that the audience sees only the dark silhouette, the shadow, moving across the screen. Yet, in the audience’s imaginative world, the shadow-ﬁgure moving on the good side of the world-tree is larger than life. Physically, it is rich with intricate carving: “Perforations in a great variety of shapes and

30

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

sizes are perhaps the most arresting feature of a puppet when it ¯ Arjuna is seen against a screen with light behind it.”44 Bharavi’s is likewise animated and rendered deep and rich by the layers of myth and narrative etched in him. But ultimately in kavya—and ¯ in this it is different from popular heroic texts—what matters is not the speciﬁcity of the heroic persona, but its ‘ﬁt’ in the total ambience of the work. Bharavi ¯ would have approved of James McNeill Whistler’s view of his “Arrangement in Grey and Black: Portrait of the Painter’s Mother,” that (it was) “the arrangement that mattered, not the sitter . . . .”45

From the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ to the Mahak ¯ avya: ¯ Plot, Mood, ¯ and Rhetoric in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ iya In this section, beginning with a canto-wise summary of the ¯iya, I turn to a consideration of the strategies by means of Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ which Bharavi ¯ transformed an epic episode into a mahak ¯ avya. ¯ The ¯iya ([The Poem about] Arjuna and the Hunter) is a work Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ in eighteen cantos (most likely an allusion to the eighteen Books of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and the eighteen Chapters of the Bhagavad G¯ita) ¯ and 1,040 verses, in twenty-four kavya ¯ meters.46 The opening scene of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ is set in the Dvaita forest, where the ﬁve Pan ¯ . d.ava brothers and their wife Draupad¯i are spending part of the thirteen years of forest exile imposed upon them by their hostile cousins, the hundred Kauravas, headed by Duryodhana. Challenged by the Kauravas to a dice game, King Yudhis.t.hira has pledged and lost the kingdom, his own freedom, and that of his brothers and wife. At the beginning of the court epic plot, Yudhis.t.hira receives a hunter disguised as a brahman student, whom he had sent to spy on the rule of the Kaurava usurper Duryodhana in his capital. The poem begins with the spy’s report to the king. Canto I. Yudhis.t.hira’s spy informs him that the scheming Suyodhana (Duryodhana) is ﬂourishing, and that he will not return the kingdom to the Pan ¯ . d.avas at the end of their exile as promised. Yudhis.t.hira must respond to the situation. Draupad¯i makes a ﬁery speech, rebuking the king for his inaction and urging him to wage war. Canto II. Strong man Bh¯ima, second of the ﬁve brothers, supports Draupad¯i and exhorts the king to ﬁght with the enemy. Yudhis.t.hira refuses, extolling the virtues of patience, and saying that they should wait till the right opportunity presents itself. The sage Vyasa ¯ appears.

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

31

Canto III. Vyasa ¯ tells Yudhis.t.hira to prepare for the eventuality of a war in which he and his brothers will have to ﬁght against the great old Kuru warriors, including their uncle Bh¯is.ma and teacher Dron.a. The way to strength, says the sage, is for Arjuna to perform penance (tapas) in order to win celestial weapons from Indra, king of the gods. He initiates Arjuna with a powerful mantra and instructs him to practice ascetic vows in the Himalayas. Vyasa ¯ vanishes, and a guhyaka or yaks.a (a demi-god, servant of Kubera, god of wealth, in his Himalayan realm) appears to accompany Arjuna on his northward journey. Sad though she is at the thought of parting from Arjuna, Draupad¯i addresses him in a speech of exhoratation and blessing. The family priest Dhaumya arms the hero, and he leaves with the yaks.a. Canto IV. Description of Arjuna’s journey with the yaks.a: the autumnal landscape, cowherds and their women. They see the Himalayas from a distance. Canto V. The Himalayas are described. The yaks.a blesses Arjuna and disappears. The hero reaches the mountain Indrak¯ila (Indra’s peak). Canto VI. Arjuna enjoys the natural beauty around him as he climbs up the peak and chooses a spot for his ascetic exercise. His penance is described. Disturbed by the strange appearance and ﬁery ascetic power of the fully armed warrior practising tapas, the guhyaka demigods of Indrak¯ila complain to Indra, king of the gods, who is in fact Arjuna’s divine father. Secretly pleased with his son’s power, Indra yet plans to test his resolve. He sends the apsaras nymphs (his celestial courtesans and dancers) to seduce Arjuna.47 Canto VII. The nymphs and their lovers, celestial musicians called gandharvas, journey through the sky, along the celestial course of the River Ganges, in celestial chariots, accompanied by elephants. Their descent on Indrak¯ila peak, their encampment in the woods, and the play of the elephants in the river are described. Canto VIII. The apsaras and their lovers gather ﬂowers in the woods. They bathe and play in the Ganges. Canto IX. Description of sunset, twilight, and the rising moon. The nymphs and their lovers drink wine and make love. Day breaks. Canto X. The apsaras reach Arjuna’s hermitage. Awed and attracted by his ascetic power, they fall in love with him, and try to seduce him with their own charms and the beauties of nature that they magically create. They fail in their efforts. Admitting defeat, the nymphs and gandharvas return to Indra.

32

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Figure 1 The apsaras dancers try to disturb Arjuna’s penance. Relief sculpture, Hoysaleswara temple, Halebid, Karnataka. Courtesy: M.S. Nagaraja Rao. Photo: Jenny Moon

Canto XI. Indra himself sets out to test Arjuna. He arrives at the ascetic’s hermitage disguised as an old brahman and questions the purity of Arjuna’s motives in undertaking tapas. He accuses the hero of misusing tapas, which is a peaceful means for attaining spiritual goals, to achieve a selﬁsh and violent purpose. In a powerful speech Arjuna justiﬁes his asceticism as part of his duty (dharma) towards his king and family. Pleased, Indra reveals his divine identity and ´ instructs him to propitiate the god Siva in order to win the Pa´ ¯ supata shaft, which will help the Pan ¯ . d.avas defeat their enemies. Canto XII. With renewed determination, Arjuna practises ﬁercer asceticism. Threatened by the terrible power of his tapas, the sages ´ ´ of Indrak¯ila approach Siva in supplication (17-31). Siva reassures them and tells them that Arjuna is destined to kill the demon Muka, ¯ who will attack him in the form of a boar. Wishing to test the hero’s ´ valor, Siva himself goes to Indrak¯ila in the guise of a chief of kiratas ¯ (hunters, mountain men), accompanied by his hosts (the gan.as). Canto XIII. Arjuna sees a wild boar rushing at him. Both he and ´ Siva simultaneously shoot arrows at the beast, killing it. As Arjuna tries to retrieve his arrow, a hunter appears and claims that the ´ arrow belongs to his master, the kirata ¯ chief (Siva). ´ Canto XIV. Arjuna defends his right to the arrow. Siva’s army attacks Arjuna and showers arrows on him. He wards them off. Canto XV. In a speech framed in citra (“pattern”) verses Skanda, ´ the general of Siva’s army, exhorts the ﬂeeing hosts to return, and ´ they obey him. Siva and Arjuna shoot arrows at each other.

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

33

´ Figure 2 Disguised as a hunter, Siva directs the boar to attack Arjuna. Ceiling painting, Virabhadra temple, Lepakshi, Andhra Pradesh. Courtesy: I. Job Thomas.

Canto XVI. The god and the hero ﬁght with supernatural weapons; Arjuna loses. ´ Canto XVII. Arjuna tries in vain to overcome Siva in combat with ´ the bow and the sword. He throws rocks and treetrunks at Siva. Canto XVIII. A ﬁstﬁght and a wrestling match between the god ´ and the hero ensue. The combat ends when Arjuna seizes Siva by the feet and tries to throw him. The Great God suddenly reveals his true identity and expresses his pleasure at Arjuna’s exploits. Arjuna praises him in a stotra (hymn) and asks for his grace in the form of a boon that will help the Pan ¯ . d.ava brothers vanquish their unjust ´ enemies. Siva transmits the magic lore of the Pa´ ¯ supata weapon to Arjuna, and, in a personiﬁed form, the knowledge of the weapon enters Arjuna. All the gods gather around the hero, give him other celestial weapons, and praise him. The poem ends with the victorious Arjuna bowing to his brother, King Yudhis.t.hira, who is now assured of ultimate success for the Pan ¯ . d.avas in their conﬂict with their cousins. Any reading of Bharavi’s ¯ mahak ¯ avya ¯ presumes a close acquaintance with the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ The commentators often allude to the larger context of the older epic, but they do not comment on the

34

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

changes Bharavi ¯ introduced into the Kairataparvan ¯ narrative. As the following summary will show, in order to create a court epic of eighteen cantos out of the ﬁfteen adhyayas ¯ (chapters) of the epic episode, Bharavi ¯ omitted some elements, changed others, and added new material as well. The forester-spy’s report to the king, the incident with which the ¯iya opens, is an invention of the mahak Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ avya ¯ poet, bringing the events of the Forest Book directly into the ambit of classical Indian political theory. In the debate that follows, three concentrated speeches in a little over two cantos replace the meandering conversation that takes place among Draupad¯i, Bh¯ima and Yudhis.t.hira, covering nine chapters in the older epic.48 In the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ the preceptor Vyasa ¯ gives the mantric instruction to Yudhis.t.hira, who passes it on to Arjuna, whereas in the court epic the sage directly instructs Arjuna, most likely to highlight Arjuna’s centrality in the action of the poem. Bharavi’s ¯ introduction of a yaks.a spirit of the Himalayas as the hero’s guide and companion heightens the mystery of the hero’s initiatory journey into the mountainous abode of the gods. A very interesting detail in Bharavi’s ¯ version is the identiﬁcation of the mountain peak of Arjuna’s penance as "Indrak¯ila" (Indra’s pillar, post, or peg). John Irwin has suggested that indrak¯ila, a term that is used in the context of the Vedic sacriﬁcial ritual, symbolically connotes the cosmic pillar or axis mundi and is a reference to the Vedic god Indra’s cosmogonic act, which involved "pegging the Primordial Hill to the bottom of the Ocean.”49 It is possible that Bharavi ¯ drew on local or oral traditions for the name "Indrak¯ila.” The post-Bharavi ¯ versions are aware of the name, and it appears in South Indian folk renderings of the kirata ¯ narrative. In any event, the name resonates with the initiatory symbolism of Arjuna’s journey and the importance of his encounter with his divine father Indra on his sacred peak. By elaborating on the situations already present in the epic episode and by adding several new characters and situations, Bharavi ¯ includes in his poem a large number of the descriptive and rhetorical topics that a court epic was expected to treat. In the hunter-spy’s report and the opening debate the court poet presents the mahak ¯ avya ¯ topic of the "political council" in the context of the political theory expounded in such classical texts as the Kaut.il¯iya 50 Arjuna’s journey to the Himalayas and his penance Artha´sastra. ¯ are the occasion for the descriptions of a mountain, asceticism, and a season (autumn). The play of the apsaras and their lovers in the Himalayan woods is the pretext for the treatment of a series

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

35

of descriptions focusing on women, nature, and the erotic mood. ¯iya is not that of a random However, the overall effect of Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ collection of kavya ¯ topics, but of an intensely focused, even dramatic poem. The structural relations among the various plot elements, cantos and other segments of the poem will be my concern in the discussion that follows. From the perspective of the traditional critics the outline of the court epic narrative is a “plot” (itivr.tta). In their view the maha¯ kavya’s ¯ plot develops in a manner similar to that of a kavya ¯ play, and, like the dramatic plot, it is driven by the goal of achieving a dominant aesthetic mood (rasa). Dan.d.in did not invent the dictum that a maha¯ kavya ¯ must be pervaded by rasa and bhava ¯ (the emotional bases from which rasas arise). The works of Kalid ¯ asa ¯ and Bharavi ¯ show that the early mahak ¯ avya ¯ poets were aware of the applicability of rasa poetics to the court epic form. The medieval commentators, who are our principal guides to the mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ speak of these poems in terms of rasa theory, although loosely and selectively. Considerations of rasa are an important aspect of the shared aesthetic discourse of court epic poets, critics, and commentators. A brief examination of the ¯iya in the light of the traditional criticism structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ will illuminate the usefulness as well as the limitations of the rasa aesthetic in relation to the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ The theory of rasa (aesthetic mood, ﬂavor) was presented as an aesthetic for the drama in Bharata’s Nat ¯ . ya´sastra, ¯ a text completed at roughly the same time as Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ dramas.51 In simpliﬁed terms rasa is the universalized essence or ﬂavor of eight (or nine) fundamental human emotions (bhava), ¯ experienced by the audience of a work of art. Through the representation in a coordinated manner of several kinds of contributory emotional elements—the causal and conditional factors, the effects, and the transitory emotions (vibhava, ¯ anubhava, ¯ and vyabhicaribh ¯ ava)—a ¯ stable, basic emotion is suggested in a work of art, through a character who functions as its locus (a´ ¯ sraya). The stable emotion is then distilled into the experience (“taste,” asv ¯ ada) ¯ of the corresponding rasa, aesthetic ﬂavor, in the viewer, listener, or reader. In the Nat ¯ . ya´sastra ¯ Bharata identiﬁed the stable emotion (sthayibh ¯ ava) ¯ as well as the component elements that give rise to the sthayin ¯ for each of the eight rasas. The later writers on rasa identiﬁed s´ r.ng ˙ ara ¯ (the erotic mood) and v¯ira (the heroic) as the enduring, fundamental moods, and added s´ anta ¯ (the peaceful), as the ninth rasa. Since rasa is based on the artistic evocation of emotional and psychological conditions, and since drama is the art form in which

36

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

emotional states can be represented most convincingly and through the widest variety of means (in the classical Sanskrit drama these included music, dance, and mime), drama was the original sphere of the rasa aesthetic. But the ideal of rasa gradually permeated the discussion of all the poetic genres, and, eventually, other arts such as music and painting as well. As I noted earlier, however, it was not until some time after the ﬂowering of the classical genres that the poeticians began to develop an adequate language for discussing the application of rasa theory to poetry as a whole, and it is in the ¯ ninth century text Dhvanyaloka ¯ (Light of Suggestion) of Anandavardhana that we ﬁnd the ﬁrst full-ﬂedged and successful articulation of ¯ this development. In his theory of poetic suggestion (dhvani), Anandavardhana ascribed to language itself, and therefore to verbal art, the same power of emotional suggestivity as dramatic representation, and thus made it possible for critics fruitfully to apply rasa ¯ theory to all kinds of kavya. ¯ Anandavardhana invoked the principle of suggestion (dhvani) primarily to explain the complex aesthetic effect of short lyric poems in emotional and psychological terms. But he also devotes a section of the Dhvanyaloka ¯ to a detailed discussion of rasa in relation to extended genres (prabandha). According ¯ to Anandavardhana, a good prabandha must be pervaded by a single dominant aesthetic mood or “ﬂavor,” a pradhana ¯ or ang ˙ ¯i rasa, offset by one or more subsidiary moods. Chief among the strategies a poet must employ to achieve this effect is the disposition and interrelationship of elements in various parts of the work, beginning with the components of the plot. Using examples from the court epics of ¯ Kalid ¯ asa ¯ and other poets, Anandavardhana also shows how kavya ¯ description should be deployed to achieve particular rasa effects.52 ¯ Few later writers on poetics pursued the implications of Anandavardhana’s analysis of plot, description, and mood for mahak ¯ avya ¯ criticism. As for the commentaries on the mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ it is understood that their chief purpose is to illuminate the stanzaic microcosm. The commentators proceed verse by verse, parsing and construing each one (anvaya), breaking up difﬁcult compounds, providing notes on vocabulary, grammatical points, and meaning, and, especially in controversial cases, explaining the ﬁgures of speech.53 Predictably, the few remarks addressed to large-scale structural issues are plot-centered and formulated in terms of rasa theory. ¯ Bharata analyzes the development of the In the Nat ¯ . ya´sastra dramatic plot as coming about through the interrelationship of three kinds of structures consisting of ﬁve items each: ﬁve objective components of the plot, ﬁve stages in the progression of the action, and

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

37

ﬁve joints or “junctures in the presentation of the action,” which are of a relatively subjective character.54 The most important item in the list is the karya, ¯ the aim or goal of the poem’s action, literally, “that which is to be done,” the last of the ﬁve items in the ﬁrst group (the components of the plot). When applying these structural items to a mahak ¯ avya, ¯ the commentators use the karya ¯ as their guide for identifying the protagonist and charting the progression of the plot.55 The diffuse, manifold aims of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ were not intended to be exclusively guided by the ﬁnely calibrated emotional structures of the dramatic plot. Few commentators apply the detail of dramatic theory to the court epic plot. Thus the late (17th ¯iya’s century?) commentator Citrabhanu’s ¯ discussion of Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ action in terms of the larger elements of plot analysis, the junctures and stages (avastha¯ and sam . dhi), is largely a pedantic tour de force—although it does demonstrate how well the poem’s concentrated, “dramatic” structure lends itself to such an analysis.56 More representative are the summary pointers to the development of plot 57 and rasa found in Mallinatha’s ¯ Ghan.t.apatha. ¯ I will brieﬂy consider the comments of Mallinatha ¯ and other commentators on the macroscopic aspects of composition in the poem. In his comment on the ﬁnal stanza of the ﬁrst canto (Kir. I.46) Mallinatha ¯ gives the following summary view of the poem: The hero is the middle one of the Pan ¯ . d.avas, a partial incarnation of Lord Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a (Vis.n.u). For the sake of establishing his (the hero’s) superiority, however, the divine hunter was described in some detail. The erotic and other rasas occur as subordinate moods. The principal rasa in this poem is the heroic in its aspect of victory in combat. The poem contains several descriptions, such as the description of a mountain. The outcome is Arjuna’s winning celestial weapons.58 The commentators are unanimous in identifying the Kirat ¯ arju¯ n¯iya’s dominant rasa as v¯ira, the heroic, based on the stable emotion called utsaha, ¯ “tireless energy in pursuing an undertaking.”59 It is ¯iya evokes “combat heroalso generally accepted that the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ ism” (yuddhavira), as opposed to the other three varieties of v¯ira ¯ira), relidescribed by the later poeticians: generous heroism (danav ¯ gious heroism (dharmav¯ira), and compassionate heroism (dayav ¯ ¯ira). The last three kinds of v¯ira strongly suggest the inﬂuence of ascetic

38

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

and nonviolent ideologies, and some theorists have even tried to make s´ anta ¯ (the peaceful) a variety of v¯irarasa, based on the analogy between physical and spiritual courage.60 Bharavi’s ¯ poem is one of the earliest mahak ¯ avyas ¯ to focus on what would appear to be the most natural rasa for the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ the poem with the military and ¯iya’s plot makes the effect heroic plot. The intensity of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ of vira rasa in this poem somewhat different from the rasa experience of Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Raghuvam . s´ a, which depicts the lives of a number of warrior-kings in an episodic manner. Moreover, Kalid ¯ asa ¯ and A´svaghos.a had to overcome considerable difﬁculty in ﬁtting the plots of the Kumarasam ¯ . bhava and the Buddhacarita into the framework of the political success of a warrior hero. The Kumarasam ¯ . bhava’s chief rasa is s´ r.ng ˙ ara, ¯ the erotic, and, to complicate matters, as Gary Tubb has shown, its hero is really a heroine, the goddess Par¯ 61 ´ As a Buddhist poem vat¯i, whose ‘goal’ is to marry the god Siva. expressly designed to guide men’s minds towards nonviolence and world-renunciation, The Acts of the Buddha could hardly emphasize the heroic in any worldly sense of the term. The older narrative epics were themselves seen as expressing values other than military heroism. Looking for aesthetic ﬂavor in the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a and Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ several Sanskrit critics, led by ¯ Anandavardhana, tried to establish that, despite the centrality of war and warriors in the two epics, the predominant rasa in each is ¯ ara¯ something other than the heroic.62 In their view, the Mahabh ta, in which internecine conﬂict leads to devastation, grief, and chaos, ends on a dominant note of s´ anta, ¯ “the peaceful,” the rasa that is based on world-weariness (nirveda) and connotes the peace of quietitude and renunciation. In the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, tinged throughout with pathos and ending with personal grief for its chief ﬁgures, the prevailing rasa is karun.a, the pathetic, based on sorrow. By choosing from the older epic a heroic episode with a wholly positive ending, Bharavi ¯ avoided the ambivalence towards the acts of heroes discerned in these works by the critics, creating a poem which is in every way a celebration of ks.atradharma, ¯ the dharma of warriors (ks.atriyas), and a work that ﬁts very nicely into the ultimately upward curve of the court epic’s plot.63 ¯iya’s main rasa is unambiguous, other aspects If the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ of the plot are not as straightforward as they might at ﬁrst appear to be. More than one commentator raises the question: “Who is the poem’s hero (nayaka, ¯ ‘he who leads the action’), Arjuna, or the god ¯iya” (The Poem about who tests him?” The poem is called “kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Arjuna and the Hunter), says Mallinatha, ¯ because it is a narrative about the combat between Arjuna and the hunter. “But Arjuna is

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

39

Figure 3 Arjuna and the hunter shoot arrows at the boar. Relief sculpture, Hoysaleswara temple, Halebid, Karnataka. Courtesy: M.S. Nagaraja Rao. Photo: Jenny Moon

clearly the hero; the hunter is described only in the role of the hero’s antagonist, and for the purpose of exalting the hero.”64 Here Mallinatha ¯ is directly concerned with plot structure, basing his argument on the karya, ¯ the ultimate goal of the poem’s action. The goal determines the rasa of the poem, serves to bind its various parts together, and helps identify the poem’s chief actor (nayaka). ¯ In saying that the winning of celestial weapons is the phala (the outcome of the action), Mallinatha ¯ implies that this is the goal towards which the plot is directed and that, as the character who accomplishes the goal ´ through the upaya ¯ (means) of propitiating Siva, Arjuna is unambiguously the hero. Few critics would agree with Citrabhanu, ¯ who argues that Yudhis.t.hira is the hero, as the instigator of the action of the poem, whereas Arjuna is merely his agent.65 More useful is the commentator Vidyam ¯ adhava’s ¯ argument, namely, that the poem has two heroes. As a devotee ﬁghting with the Great God in disguise, Arjuna fails to exemplify a typical hero who wins a real victory over a genuine antagonist: Only in those cases in which we can speak of two enemies may we conclude that one is the victorious hero and the other, the antagonist. But here, because there is no enmity between the kirata ¯ and Arjuna, who play the roles of god and devotee, respectively, there is also no protagonist-antagonist relationship . . . both are the poem’s heroes. That is why the poem is called Arjuna and the Hunter. . ..66

40

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Vidyam ¯ adhava’s ¯ suggestion is intriguing, for it raises the important issue of the relationship between the poem’s heroic and devotional aspects. Certainly, as Mallinatha ¯ acknowledges (at the end of his commentary on I.46), the inclusion of both the hero and the hunter in the poem’s title, in the dvandva (“coupling”) compound ¯iyam,” “a work about Arjuna and the kirata” “kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ (kirat ¯ ar¯ junav ¯ adhikr.tya kr.to granthah.) points to the importance of both actors in the narrative.67 The bhakti ﬂavor of the poem’s ﬁnal sequence, progressively manifested in the mysterious, unearthly nature of the combat between Arjuna and the kirata, ¯ in the deity’s self-revelation and the hymn of praise with which Arjuna responds, and, ﬁnally, in the boon of the Pa´ ¯ supata weapon, does put the entire action in a different perspective. If the winning of the weapon is the goal, then the god, who blesses by ﬁrst testing the hero, and then granting him the boon, is not a real opponent at all, and Arjuna is not a victor in combat. His heroic eminence (abhyudaya) consists, rather, in his having passed the test that the god had set for him. In Bharavi’s ¯ version, as in all the other versions of the tale, the powerful climax of the heroic rasa that occurs in the combat scenes is offset by the devotional vignette of the hero paying homage to the god. The dominant mood of the poem, with the culmination to which the plot has been building up, needs to be experienced, at the very least, in relation to bhakti, if not to be weighed against it. There is also the related issue of the kavya ¯ status ¯iya as opposed to the bhakti classiﬁcation of many of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ of the later texts on the kirata ¯ theme. If the poem does indeed stress the rasa aesthetic and other kavya ¯ concerns, how should we read the bhakti elements of the text? Or, to put the question from the opposite ´ perspective, how does Bharavi ¯ the Saiva poet reconcile and balance the devotional concerns of the kirata ¯ tale with his aesthetic concerns as a kavya ¯ poet? The relationship between rasa and bhakti in the poem, especially as it is manifested in the concluding sequences, will be my concern in the ﬁnal chaper of this book. An underlying assumption of Mallinatha’s ¯ commentary, and of most commentaries on the court epics, is the expectation that a good mahak ¯ avya ¯ will treat all, or at least several, of the nine rasas. If the heroic mood predominates, at least two other major rasas, the erotic (´sr.ng ˙ ara; ¯ primarily in the erotic play of the apsaras) and the peaceful (´santa; ¯ in Arjuna’s rites of austerity), also receive exten¯iya.68 The marvellous (adbhuta) sive treatment in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ mood, and the terrifying (bhayanaka), ¯ supplement the heroic rasa ´ in the descriptions of Arjuna’s appearance and his combat with Siva.

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

41

Figure 4 Combat between Arjuna and the hunter. Relief sculpture, Kailasanatha temple, Kanchipuram, Tamilnadu. Courtesy: Gary Michael Tartakov

And while neither Mallinatha ¯ nor the other commentators draw our ¯iya attention to the fact, the conﬁguration of rasas in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ conforms remarkably well to the ideal later upheld by Anandavardhana, namely, that in an extended composition several rasas must be evoked in a subordinate capacity to enhance and nourish the principal (ang ˙ ¯i) rasa, either in a contrastive or complementary manner, depending on whether these other rasas are inherently opposed to the main rasa, or have an inherently supportive relationship to it.69

42

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

In the traditional discourse of rasa, description plays an essential role in suggesting mood in a poem. According to the rasa theory, the stable emotion of a work (here: utsaha, ¯ energy) is to be perceived in its locus (here: the hero Arjuna). However, this emotional basis of rasa can itself be evoked only through the depiction of its constituent elements. Describing the delineation of the heroic rasa, Bharata names several conditions to be portrayed in the hero, including presence of mind, determination, discipline, vigor, and dignity.70 He says that the heroic mood should be represented on the stage by consequents such as ﬁrmness and by transitory states such as judgment, pride, and indignation.71 Like the presentation on stage, ¯iya portray the the long descriptions and speeches in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ emotional condition and character of the hero through transitory emotional states (e.g., Arjuna’s anger when provoked by the hunter) and conditional elements, such as the hunter’s challenge (for the heroic mood), or the tranquil, sacred atmosphere of the Himalayas as a place suitable for asceticism (for the peaceful rasa).72 Mallinatha ¯ identiﬁes the various components of rasa in several contexts in his commentary of Bharavi. ¯ ¯ In the Dhvanyaloka ¯ Anandavardhana argues that the author of an extended work who is intent on achieving rasa should “. . . reject any situation occurring in the plot that is not appropriate to the rasa, and add other narratives that are appropriate to the desired rasa, even if he has to invent them, as in the works of Kalid ¯ asa.” ¯ Vr.tti on Dhv. 3.14: “. . . itivr.ttava´say ¯ at ¯ am. ¯ . . . yatha¯ kalid ¯ asaprabandhes ¯ . u.” The changes Bharavi ¯ has effected in the Kairataparvan ¯ narrative would lend themselves rather well to justiﬁcation in terms of mood. One could, for example, show that the sequences in the poem that focus on the erotic and peaceful rasas have been carefully placed, contrasting with the heroic mood only to “nourish” it, and enhancing its uncontested ﬂowering at the end of the poem. One can also point to the skill with which Bharavi ¯ has portrayed the hero’s response to each of the traditional “four goals of life”: kama ¯ (pleasure) in the scenes with the apsaras, artha (wealth and success) in Arjuna’s ´ debate with Siva’s messenger, moks.a (liberation from karma) in his conversation with Indra, and dharma (sacred duty) throughout the poem.73 The fact remains, however, that crucial aspects of the court poet’s approach to the poem’s theme remain outside the ambit of the traditional criticism. For mahak ¯ avya ¯ commentators such as Mallinatha, ¯ in terms of compositional style, and to a large extent in respect of thematic issues as well, the kavya ¯ poem is a closed universe. Rasa

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

43

theory broadens the arena of criticism somewhat, but does not facilitate a contextual study of the text. It does not, for instance, address the issues raised by Bharavi’s ¯ use of motifs that are common to very different types of Indian literature. Not only heroic narratives, but general themes such as combat and asceticism, and more speciﬁc motifs such as the temptation of the ascetic by the courtesan, appear not only in older epic and kavya ¯ but in mythological texts (puran ¯ . a), devotional poems, and folk narratives. My approach to thematic ¯iya has been motivated in part by the need issues in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ to address the allusivity of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ genre. I give here two examples of ways in which particular passages ¯iya may be read, within and outside of the rasa in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ discourse. The ﬁrst of these is the description of the Himalaya in Canto V. Arjuna goes to the Himalaya range to perform penance because the sacred Himalaya mountain is the abode of the gods. Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ mahak ¯ avya ¯ Kumarasam ¯ . bhava, a poem treating the wed´ ¯i, daughter of the ding of the god Siva with the goddess Parvat ¯ Himalaya, opens with a celebrated description of the Himalaya, noted for its evocation of the mystery, grandeur, and sacred associations of the mountain. Bharavi’s ¯ description of the Himalaya in ¯iya contains a number of allusions, not only Canto V of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ´ to Siva, who is to appear in his own poem as the hero’s opponent, ¯i and the wedding of the god and goddess. but to the goddess Parvat ¯ It also echoes many of the images in the older poet’s description of ¯iya description to the mountain. These allusions link the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ famous passage. At the same time, they allow the poet to acknowledge the numinous presence of the goddess on the mountain, even though, as I will show in my discussion in Chapter 9, he omits the goddess from his version of the kirata-Arjuna ¯ combat in order to focus intensely on Arjuna’s active, heroic persona. My second example is Bharavi’s ¯ addition of the sequence of the erotic revels of the apsaras to the narrative. This addition, placed before Arjuna’s encounter with Indra, achieves a number of aims. We have already noted the contrast the erotic and descriptive focus of this passage provides, both to the heroic rasa and the peaceful (´santa) ¯ moods—evoked by the political council and Arjuna’s asceticism. Kings, gods, and their consorts are the usual actors in the requisite mahak ¯ avya ¯ scenes of lovemaking and pleasurable play. The apsaras and their lovers are the players in the pleasure sequences of the ¯iya. Underlying the contrast they provide to the peaceful Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ mood of Arjuna’s asceticism is a very old narrative motif in Indian literature and mythology, the temptation of the self-controlled ascetic

44

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

by the courtesan or beautiful woman, a theme that had been used signiﬁcantly and effectively by Kalid ¯ asa ¯ and A´svaghos.a in their court epics.74 In the kavya ¯ context, the motif usually serves to exalt the hero’s strength of character by showing that he is immune to sex¯iya, we have a ual temptation (kama). ¯ In the case of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ further allusion to other narratives of Arjuna in the older epic. In the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ sequence that follows the encounter with the hunter (indralokabhigamanaparvan) ¯ the triumphant Arjuna travels to this father Indra’s paradise, where he lives for several years. During this time the apsaras Urva´s¯i tries to seduce Arjuna. The self-controlled hero is not swayed by sexual temptation; he rejects the courtesan’s advances, saying that, as his father Indra’s consort, she is like a mother to him.75 In Bharavi’s ¯ poem, whose focus ´ is on the hero’s encounter with Siva, instead of Arjuna traveling to Indra’s paradise, the apsaras bring that world and its values (erotic pleasure) to him in order to sway his mind, but fail in their attempt. The implications of the later portions of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ episode ¯iya prior are thus absorbed into the heroic drama of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ to the combat scenes, allowing the combat and divine revelation to become the undisputed climax of the poem. As noted earlier, too, the temptation of Arjuna by the apsaras represents the ﬁrst of the three values of life that the hero will reject, in order to adhere to dharma (sacred duty) as the highest value. Rasa is a traditional discourse that enables us to discuss some ¯iya in terms of the aspects of design and rhetoric in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ poetic strategies of connection, juxtaposition, and contrast. But the careful reader will discover that such strategies command a greater domain in the poem, that they operate in terms of style, theme, texture, and rhythm, in ways that I have summarily described at the end of the previous chapter, and that are not accounted for in the traditional criticism. To give just one example, the commentators continually refer to the kavya ¯ text’s connections with the content of systems of traditional learning, in ﬁelds ranging from poetics and grammar to astronomy and law. But their critical perspective does not allow them to respond to the continuous dialogue between Bha¯ ¯iya and the rhetorical styles of a broad ravi’s style in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ range of literature: epic and puran ¯ . a, secular and devotional lyric poetry, wisdom literature (texts on n¯iti), and treatises (´sastra ¯ texts) on law (dharma), politics (artha), and philosophy (dar´sana). In my ¯iya, I have tried to analyses of particular passages in Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ illuminate the dialogic nature of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ style.

¯iya The Setting and Structure of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

45

Artistic juxtapositions of various kinds pervade Bharavi’s ¯ court epic, and the particular forms that they take appear to be speciﬁc to ¯iya and Bharavi’s the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ stylistic preferences.76 Contrast and opposition are central devices in Bharavi’s ¯ dramatic and intense style in the poem. Description and speech, and therefore the descriptive and oratorical styles of mahak ¯ avya ¯ composition, alternate with each ¯iya’s speeches and other throughout the work. But the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ descriptive sequences are also thematically related; lyrical description and debate continually contrast with and comment upon one another. There is a recurrent thematic contrast between penance and combat, Arjuna’s two major activities in the poem. The contrast is developed discursively, but also through recurrent images and grammatical constructions involving contrast, paradox, and antithesis. Multiple meanings extend beyond the limits of individual stanzas, spilling over into longer passages and across sequences. Examining the compositional strategies operative in the Kira¯ ¯iya has to some extent involved imaging the structural dynamtarjun ¯ ics of the poem itself. My discussion of the speeches in Cantos I through III in chapters 4 and 5 is meant to contrast with the analysis of the play of the nymphs in the sixth chapter. Since Arjuna’s active role in the poem begins with his tapas in Canto VI, like an Indian Tristram Shandy, the hero does not become the focus of discussion till Chapter 7. Here I elucidate Bharavi’s ¯ poetic strategies for expressing and advancing his interpretation of the ethical and philosophical dilemma embodied in Arjuna’s penance. How can a warrior use the peaceful means of the ascetic to achieve violent ends? How can a man be an active hero and a self-controlled yogi at the same time? I show that Bharavi ¯ poses this dilemma both in the speeches of those who challenge him and in the complex imagery of his descriptions of the hero’s ascetic rites. The eighth and ninth chapters are a considera´ tion of the drama of the hero’s encounter with Siva, which unfolds ¯ in the ﬁnal cantos of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ iya. The concluding images of heroic combat and bhakti devotion bring together the major themes ¯iya does, with a conof the poem. My study ends as the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ´ templation of the scene in which Siva, pleased with Arjuna, reveals himself to the hero, and gives him the boon he seeks.

This page intentionally left blank.

Chapter 4 Prelude to Action: Epic Speech in Bharavi’s ¯ Poem

The epic hero tends to be an orator, and the women of the epic are equally eloquent. Hermann Oldenberg1

Rhetorical Frames The poets of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ skilfully exploited the rich possibilities of rhetorical variation. The entire epic is a series of framed speeches, beginning with the bard Saut¯ı’s telling of the narrative of the Kuru princes as it was related by Vai´sam ¯ to King Jana. payana mejaya, a descendant of the Kurus. Within the narrative frames, the voices of a multitude of characters emerge and recede, telling yet other tales, entreating and lamenting, arguing, questioning, teaching.2 The shorter of the two old epics offers a rhetorical picture that is at once simpler and more dramatically oriented. The principal narrative of the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a is told in the voice of the author-persona Valm¯ ¯ ıki, but the voices of individual characters come to the fore in a series of speeches placed at crucial points in the action. What Renate Söhnen says of the “dramatic speeches” in the primary epic applies to the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya orations as well: they shape the direction of the action, and provide it with fresh impulses.3 This is especially true of the Ayodhyak ¯ an ¯ . d.a, the second book of the epic, which depicts the events that lead up to Rama’s ¯ exile. Here, as Sheldon Pollock has observed in the introduction to his translation of this book, “the narrative is propelled by the intensely dramatic series of confrontations” between the principal characters.4 Taking his cue from the

47

48

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a in this respect as in many others, the kavya ¯ poet A´svaghos.a presents the drama of prince Siddhartha’s ¯ renunciation in the form of spirited arguments between the prince and the various people who try to dissuade him from his resolve. Kalid ¯ asa ¯ strives for a different effect, a stylistic equilibrium. In the Kumarasam ¯ . bhava and the Raghuvam . s´ a persuasive speech—rhetoric in the narrower sense, and in the sense in which it is the focus of this chapter and the next one—never overshadows the narrative and descriptive modes.5 With Bharavi, ¯ rhetorical discourse in the mahak ¯ avya ¯ regains expansive—one might say “epic”—proportions. Key moments in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s action are marked by clusters of long orations by the principal actors. In fact, the poem opens with a debate that stretches over three sargas, culminating in Arjuna’s tapas. The penance itself prompts the debate between Indra and Arjuna in the eleventh canto. ´ The heated argument Arjuna has with the messenger Siva has sent to claim the slain boar as his own kill leads directly into the hero’s ´ combat with Siva and his troops. In each case, persuasive oratory forms the backdrop to action. Like the speeches in the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, and like those in Homer and Virgil, the key speeches in the Kirat ¯ arju¯ n¯ıya constitute what Thomas Greene has called the the deliberative, as opposed to the executive, aspect of the epic plot—together with the descriptions, they help create the epic balance of “action as spectacle, as geste, as object of awe, and action as political event.”6 ´ the authoritative classiAccording to Kaut.ilya’s Artha´sastra ¯ (KAS), cal text on political theory, “All undertakings should be preceded by ¯ consultation (mantra, deliberation).”7 As we might expect, Bharavi’s speeches occur in conventional contexts, reﬂecting the essentially political and war-like nature of epic—the political council (mantra), the challenge to the hero. In the spirit of epic poetry, too, they transcend the limits of political and military strategy, and point at the larger moral universe in which the poem is grounded. Indeed, the persuasive speeches are an important means by which the ethical bases and implications of kingship and political action are established, contested, afﬁrmed in the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ The breadth of the epic ideal comes into play when Yudhis.t.hira’s lecture on naya, statecraft, or Arjuna’s defence of his austerity expand to encompass the ﬁeld of dharma, the Law, itself. In this respect the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s speeches are direct descendants of the didactic discourses in the Mahabh ¯ a¯ rata, an epic whose ethical concerns have earned it the status of a textbook of dharma.

Prelude to Action

49

Of course, there are signiﬁcant differences between the Maha¯ bharata ¯ speeches and those in the Kiratarjun¯ ¯ ıya. As always, the court epic’s ultimate focus is on expressive design. The effect of the kavya ¯ speech turns on the formal balance and subtlety of its individual stanzas, their epigrammatical quality. Many stanzas in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s ﬁrst three cantos are studied and savored as exquisite specimens of the gnomic subhas ¯ . ita (well-turned verse), a genre prized for its facility in embodying ethical and political “wisdom” (n¯ıti) in the formal perfection of the miniature stanza. But the mahak ¯ avya ¯ speech is meant to be read as a sustained poetic passage, not just as a string of gnomic verses. Bharavi, ¯ in a more deliberate manner than Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ uses his poem’s speeches to express a self-conscious concern with the technical aspects of reasoning and argument, with rhetorical strategies, and with the nature of speech as an instrument of rhetoric. In several of the speeches he includes reﬂections on the qualities of effective speech, drawing on the classical theories of reasoning that are authoritatively elaborated in the disciplines of Logic (Nyaya) ¯ and Hermenuetics (M¯ımam ¯ . sa). ¯ 8 This is not to say that the kavya ¯ speeches have nothing of the primary epic’s sensibility. The most dramatic arguments in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya occur in emotional contexts and use language charged with emotion. In the mahak ¯ avya ¯ no less than in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ powerful rhetoric depends on tone and rhythm, suggestion and dramatic presentation. We shall see, however, that in transforming the affective aspects of language into formal elegance and the stylized evocation of aesthetic mood kavya ¯ once again distances itself from epic discourse. The s´ astric ¯ disciplines of Logic (Nyaya) ¯ and Hermeneutics (M¯ımam ¯ . sa) ¯ provide the interpretive framework for the classical commentator’s discussion of the kavya ¯ speeches. Mallinatha ¯ treats each speech as a coherent argument, elucidating it with reference to the strategies of argumentation and rebuttal used in traditional debate.9 It seems to me that the traditional commentator is right in drawing our attention to the logical framework of the rhetorical sequences. Since logic has been deliberately foregrounded in these sequences, any study of composition in the speeches must take into account the fact that they explicitly refer to logical discourse. We must, as Mallinatha ¯ does, also attend to the referential nature of the rhetorical passages in the poem. The structure and impact of Bh¯ıma’s speech and Yudhis.t.hira’s response can be fully understood only when we look at them in relation to each other, treating them as speech and counterspeech.

50

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

But we cannot treat the kavya ¯ speech simply as a piece of rhetoric, any more than we can treat Marvell’s “To his coy mistress” as an exercise in formal logic, however closely the structure of that poem might imitate that of a formal syllogism.10 After all, “Although a lyric may imitate logical discourse, that is not what it is, and the reader’s experience of its conclusion (in either sense) will be determined by the fact that he ultimately responds to the poem as something other than a piece of reasoning.”11 The maha¯ kavi aims to achieve a poetic rendering of the discourse of argument, a process that inevitably results in a two-way transformation. Formal design, meter and other rhythms, metaphor, lexicon, ﬁgures of speech—all these engage with the framework of reasoning, are charged with rhetorical signiﬁcance.12 But the framework of reasoning is itself transformed by its poetic context. It becomes one more element in the complex process in which aspects of language and form meld to create the poetic passage, kavya, ¯ whose ultimate object is aesthetic pleasure. The most fruitful approach to the mahak ¯ avya ¯ speeches, then, is to study the interplay of rhetorical frame and context with the generic features of kavya ¯ discourse, recognizing—in a way that the traditional commentators generally do not—that this interplay occurs not only within the bounds of the unitary verse, but throughout the speech. I have chosen the speeches of Draupad¯ı, Bh¯ıma, and Yudhis.t.hira in the ﬁrst two sargas of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya as exemplars of the poem’s epic-dramatic speeches. The sequence is exemplary in more than one way. The three speeches offer three different perspectives on heroic action and kingship. Their stylistic variety illustrates the range of rhetorical strategies in the poem. Lastly, the sequence stands in close yet complex relationship to its epic source. At the very outset, Bharavi ¯ both evokes the spirit of the Great Epic and parts company with it. Where the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ poets offer a meandering exchange of ideas among Draupad¯ı, Yudhis.t.hira, and Bh¯ıma in verses extending to eleven chapters, Bharavi’s ¯ presentation of the same material occupies no more than the greater part of two cantos. As in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ at the beginning of the ﬁrst sarga the heroes of the kavya ¯ are living out a part of their long exile in a forest, here identiﬁed as the Dvaita forest (Dvaitavana).13 But their political deliberation is instigated, not by Draupad¯ı as in the older epic, but by news brought by Yudhis.t.hira’s spy, a hunter who has been sent out to Duryodhana’s kingdom in the guise of a brahman ´ student. (The hunter in disguise foreshadows the role of Siva, the god disguised as a hunter, in the poem). The forester-spy describes

Prelude to Action

51

how the treacherous, unscrupulous Duryodhana is winning the trust of the people of the Pan ¯ . d.ava kingdom by his just rule. Duryodhana’s benevolence is just a facade, a political expedient, says the spy; he wants popular support, so that he may boldly refuse to return the kingdom to the Pan ¯ . d.avas at the end of their exile as promised. The spy’s speech provides an immediate cause for the debate among the Pan ¯ . d.avas. For Draupad¯ı the description of the rogue Duryodhana enjoying his unjustly won status is enough to reopen old wounds. In terms of the traditional analysis of plot-structure, such a cause is necessary for the further development of the plot. The speech simultaneously serves for the description of a king’s realm and rule, which is one of the traditional topics for the beginning of an epic ¯ poem.14 Finally, it throws light on the relationship between mahakavyas ¯ and classical political theory. Kaut.ilya includes foresters, hunters, or mountain-men (kirata, ¯ vanecara) in the groups listed as appropriate for kings to employ as spies.15 The portrait the forester paints of the effective and seemingly benevolent rule of Duryodhana corresponds in minute detail as well as in its general outline to Kaut.ilya’s delineation of the measures an astute king will take in order to placate the population of conquered territories.16 By introducing the spy and his strategic oration, Bharavi ¯ sets in motion the transformation of the more eclectic political material of the older epic into the technical contexts and terms of the ideals of statecraft that preoccupied the kings, courtiers, and intellectuals of his own time.17 Space does not permit a detailed discussion of political theory in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ which certainly contains elements of the classical artha´sastra ¯ doctrine, even though these are not identical with ´ arguments or the positions Kaut.ilya takes. The older epic the KAS’s contains major passages on the subject of rajadharma, ¯ the conduct of kings, the most well known of these being the discussion between Yudhis.t.hira and the wise Bh¯ıs.ma. Book XII (S´ antiparvan). ¯ Nevertheless, it is clear that the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s political theory is derived ´ from classical texts such as the KAS. The remaining speeches in the ﬁrst two sargas present a similar mixture of ideas from the world of the older epics and the classical kavya. ¯ First, an angry Draupad¯ı criticizes Yudhis.t.hira for abandoning the active, aggressive norm of the warrior-king and taking up the ideals of a renouncer. With her fairly direct argument in favor of just violence as the deﬁnitive norm for ks.atriyas, Draupad¯ı represents a view strongly articulated in the older epic. The debate between Bh¯ıma and Yudhis.t.hira, on the other hand, moves decidedly in the artha´sastra’s ¯ world of complicated political strategy or

52

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

classical statecraft (naya), and as I will show in the next chapter, is a poetic interpretation of aspects of a king’s policy as described in ´ the KAS. The epic debate over conﬂicting social and ethical norms, political theory, formal rhetoric—how do form and language in the persuasive orations alchemize all these into kavya? ¯ I have demonstrated some of these processes in this chapter with a detailed analysis of Draupad¯ı’s speech to Yudhis.t.hira.17 This is followed in chapter 5 by a brief, selective study of statecraft and poetic strategies of response in the argument between Bh¯ıma and Yudhis.t.hira. In discussing Draupad¯ı’s speech I have begun with an abstraction, the frame-structure of the argument, reﬂecting the central themes of the speech. I have then considered the themes and argument in relation to the speech’s expressive design, the organization of lexical, semantic, and ﬁgurative elements over groups of verses. I have gone into some detail in the latter aspects, in order to highlight the speech’s kavya ¯ qualities. I have also used Draupad¯ı’s speech as the vehicle for a comparison between Bharavi’s ¯ rhetorical style and that of the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯

Rhetoric and Emotion in Draupad¯ı’s Speech Draupad¯ı’s speech is a stylized study in the emotional aspect of epic rhetoric. The Pan ¯ . d.ava exile is the direct result of an unfair dice game; the Kaurava Duh.s´ asana ¯ had dragged Draupad¯ı by the hair in the assembly hall (sabha), ¯ as her husbands looked on, helpless. Now, as they live a life of hardship in the forest, rancor smolders in Draupad¯ı’s heart. News of the enemy’s prosperity intensiﬁes her anger, and she gives a speech designed to “arouse the king’s (Yudhis.t.hira’s) anger, to stir him to action” (manyuvyavasayad¯ ¯ ıpin¯ıh. girah. I.27). The good king has too long honored his word given to a treacherous enemy. He must now manifest manyu, the righteous indignation with which a good warrior is expected to respond when provoked, and that moves him to act against the enemy. The KAS´ lists amars.a (anger, resentment) among the qualities of an effective king. In the rasa poetic, anger is one of the transitory emotions that help evoke the heroic mood. Draupad¯ı’s inﬂammatory words themselves depict anger; they also initiate the fuller manifestation of this and other transitory emotional bases of the v¯ıra rasa in the poem.18 The speech derives its persuasive power from a combination of factors. First, Draupad¯ı’s arguments appeal to a range of powerful

Prelude to Action

53

emotions. In stinging words, the queen blames Yudhis.t.hira for bringing about their exile; she invokes the active ideal of the warrior’s life; she asks the king to have compassion for his brothers, who are suffering in exile. By arousing guilt and shame, a sense of duty, fraternal affection, and pride in the king, she hopes ultimately to awaken the the desired response, anger, and the will to act. Secondly, the force of Draupad¯ı’s rhetoric does not rely exclusively on the content of her arguments, but arises equally from expressive and organizational strategies that have rhetorical power of their own. In the Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ Kairata ¯ Draupad¯ı initiates an exchange with Yudhis.t.hira stretching over six chapters. The greater portion of her speeches is taken up by a free-ﬂowing exposition of ideas on the relative merits of anger and forbearance, human effort and fate (purus.akara, ¯ daiva) in relation to the warrior’s way of life. In the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya 19 kavya ¯ verses (I.27–46) carry the content of Draupad¯ı’s 170 verses in the epic episode. In fact, the kavya ¯ speech is closely based on just a portion of a single speech ¯ charges Draupad¯ı’s entire oration in the epic sequence.19 Bharavi with concentrated emotion. He also highlights the most dramatic portion of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ passage, a long sequence in which she laments the degradation of the Pan ¯ . d.avas in vivid, intensely emotional language.20 In the mahak ¯ avya ¯ the queen’s speech is a tightly constructed passage with a tripartite structure and a circular design.21 The queen opens the argument with the topics of Yudhis.t.hira ’s (former) glory and the importance of action for a warrior; she ends it by invoking the same topics in reverse order and with a more positive tone; at the center of the speech are two versesequences describing the pitiable condition of Yudhis.t.hira and his brothers. The result is an enclosing pattern.22 Both of Draupad¯ı’s speeches in the poem have this circular structure, and the other speeches in the sequence end, likewise, with a restatement of the opening theme.23 To end with the theme with which one began is to bring a sense of closure to an argument. In the ﬁve-part syllogism in classical Indian Logic the ﬁnal statement (nigamana) conﬁrms the hypothesis (pratijña) ¯ by restating it. The nigamana of the syllogism is by no means a simple repetition of the hypothesis. Its technical purpose is to demonstrate the soundness of the probans.24 But in the discourse of everyday speech, to repeat a topic or an idea, to restate it in even a slightly altered way, is to clinch the argument—that is, to establish its validity—in emotional and experiential terms, for, “. . . when an utterance is repeated, its second occurrence, by conﬁrming our experience of the ﬁrst, will

54

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

to that extent appear valid.”25 The symmetrical thematic design of Draupad¯ı’s speech suggests the rhetorical and closural effects of reiteration in nonpoetic speech.

Two Figures of Speech Each of the three segments of Draupad¯ı’s speech is richly varied in rhetorical strategy, and each has its own structural dynamic. The rhetoric of the ﬁrst segment of the speech is achieved primarily by means of two canonical ﬁgures of speech (alam ¯ simile . kara): 26 Both ﬁgures are (upama) ¯ and substantiation (arthantarany ¯ asa). ¯ commonplaces of Sanskrit court poetry. Simile is the very armature of the kavya ¯ stanza, and substantiation is a great favorite with the mahakavis. ¯ It is the speciﬁc conﬁguration of the two ﬁgures, their interaction with each other and with their microcontext, the argument of the ﬁrst segment, that points to their particular rhetorical function in this poetic passage. It is also worth noting that the substantiations are concentrated in the ﬁrst and last portions of the speech. Substantiation is a ﬁgure in which—as its name ‘arthantara¯ nyasa,’ ¯ “making another statement (to corroborate the ﬁrst statement),” indicates—the truth of a general statement is corroborated by adducing another, more speciﬁc, statement in support of it, or vice versa, as shown by the ﬁrst two instances of the ﬁgure in this speech: Those who do not “use craft against the crafty” will be defeated; crooks will penetrate and destroy such defenseless men.27 Men respect the king who shows anger at the right time. “Whether he is friendly or hostile, / people have no respect / for one who lacks indignation.” (33) The rhetorical value of the ﬁgure lies in the facility it affords to apply a general truth to the case at hand through corroboration.28 With the two substantiations in this context Draupad¯ı accomplishes two goals at once, contrasting Yudhis.t.hira’s behavior with that of an ideal king, at the same time establishing the universal validity of her view. The general statement gives her argument the kind of authenticity that could not have been achieved by a mere personal attack on the king. The four similes capping four successive stanzas have a very different impact, charging this part of the speech with color and drama. The king has thrown sovereignty away with his own hands, “like a rutting elephant tearing off his garland with his trunk” (the word hasta indicates both hand and trunk) (29); treacherous enemies will

Prelude to Action

55

destroy naive kings like “sharp arrows that pierce and kill the warrior without armor” (30). The king has let enemies snatch away his sovereignty, which is like a “ lovely highborn wife” (31); and anger ought to inﬂame Yudhis.t.hira as ﬁre sets dry s´ am¯ı wood ablaze (32). The importance of simile in kavya ¯ stems from an ideal inherent in the kavya ¯ conception of poetry itself, namely that “. . . the poetic passage must refer to a greater range of ideas and things than its immediate words literally convey.”29 The simile is just such a broadening of the expression: A second thing, by nature irrelevant, is brought into the context, whereby the ﬁrst, the relevant, or subject term is illuminated in a peculiarly characteristic way. The simplest form of non-literalness is just this doubling of the subject.30 It does not come as a surprise to ﬁnd that simile is the basis of the deﬁnition and classiﬁcation of a substantial class of alam ¯ in . karas Indian poetics: “Of the approximately one hundred ﬁgures enumerated, perhaps ﬁfty are reducible to a basic simile or are describable in terms appropriate to the simile.”31 The poeticians analyse comparison into four component aspects: the upameya, the subject of the comparison, the “thing to be compared”; the upamana, ¯ the standard or “agent” of comparison, “the object introduced to concentrate attention on the essentials of aspect or behavior”; the sadh ¯ aran ¯ . adharma, “ ‘shared property’: the quality so singled out”; and the dyotaka or “ ‘clarifying element’: the comparative adverb ‘like’ (iva), or a similar indicator.”32 The poeticians use the permutation-combinations of relationship among these components, and their formal expression, to differentiate between the canonical simile (upama) ¯ and the other ﬁgures that involve the process of comparison in a signiﬁcant manner. I will have more to say about the internal structure of kavya ¯ comparisons in the context of the court epic’s descriptions.33 The Indian philosophers recognize the importance of comparison as a category of thought, a way of knowing. “ ‘Comparison’ (upamana) ¯ is allowed by nyaya ¯ [Logic] as one of the four criteria of apprehension, along with perception, inference, and verbal authority.”34 In the philosophy of Hermeneutics “. . . perception ceases to be inchoate as soon as the mind becomes aware of similarities and differences in its content; knowledge, deﬁnite perception, is awareness so deter¯ mined in similitude.”35 The “example” (udaharan . a) is one of the ﬁve members of the syllogism in Indian Logic (Nyaya); ¯ and analogy or

56

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

illustration (dr.s.t.anta) ¯ is an instrument of argument in philosophical exegesis and debate. The upama¯ of kavya ¯ poetics is closely related to all of these conceptions of similitude as a category of thought, and yet distinctive in its characteristics and function as an aspect of poetic language. The differences and similarities between the use of comparison in the poetic passage and nonpoetic texts will be crucial to our understanding of the debate between Yudhis.t.hira and Bh¯ıma. In the case of the four similes in the opening segment of Draupad¯ı’s speech, we need to note above all that they are examples of the canonical ﬁgure upama, ¯ and that it is the speciﬁc rhetorical purpose of the segment, involving a carefully contextualized application of simile’s generic function—of illumination through its being “the reasoned use of irrelevancy”36 —that gives them their particular resonances. Each simile presents an image of violence—positive or negative—that graphically exposes the king’s pitiable weakness; collectively, the images make the argument compelling. Let us examine two of the similes from the perspective of Draupad¯ı’s argument. In verse 31 a series of s´ les.a, a canonical ﬁgure in which a word yields more than one meaning, enlarges the ﬁeld of the comparison.37 What other king, proud of his birth and assured of loyal friends, would let enemies steal the glory of his royal house that is like a lovely highborn wife in love with his virtues? Here Draupad¯ı plays on the traditional conceit of sovereignty or royal glory, s´ r¯ı/laks.m¯ı, the goddess fortune, as the king’s consort. First, there is punning play on the word “kulajam,” ¯ born from the kula: the king inherits royal fortune from his royal house (kula); a good consort is highborn, a woman born in a good family (kula). “Para” is both “the other man, the stranger” and “the enemy.” Similarly with gun.anurakt ¯ am ¯ (loving the qualities): s´ r¯ı loves the king’s expertise as a statesman, his technical skill in the six measures (gun.a) of foreign policy or statecraft (s.ad ¯ . gun.ya), while the queen loves his personal virtues (gun.a).38 With the phrase “apaharayet” ¯ “lets or causes to steal, take away” Draupad¯ı repeats her accusation of the ﬁrst verse, namely that Yudhis.t.hira is himself responsible for the loss of his sovereignty. But in this verse the emphasis is slightly different, and the accusation even

Prelude to Action

57

stronger. The causative form of the verb implies that Yudhis.t.hira stood passively by, watching others “snatch away” his power (or even prompted them to do so).39 We may read here a thinly veiled allusion to the central event of the drama in the assembly hall, the root cause of Draupad¯ı’s anger. “Apaharayet” ¯ awakens the shameful memory of the time when she, the Pan ¯ . d.avas’ highborn consort—daughter of King Drupada and daughter-in-law of Pan ¯ . d.u—was insulted by Duh.s´ asana ¯ in the assembly hall, as her defeated husbands looked on helplessly. Indeed, she directly mentions the event in her farewell speech to Arjuna.40 I.32 King, as you walk on a path scorned by self-respecting men how is it that anger does not inﬂame you as a kindled ﬁre blazes up and sets ﬁre to the dry s´ am¯ı tree? The simile of the s´ am¯ı tree works in a different way. Unlike the previous three instances of simile, it is a case where the violence imaged in the simile has positive as well as negative connotations. In fact, the blazing ﬁre is the ﬁgurative representation of a ks.atriyaking’s productive anger (manyu), the primary virtue of his way of life, a desired quality, unlike the senseless violence of the rutting elephant’s tearing off of his garland, or the shameful violence that the king has allowed to be perpetrated on his royal fortune and on his own self (the latter, in the form of the deceitful acts of the enemy that will pierce and kill him like sharp arrows). As followers of dhvani poetics would have noted, however, with the negative question at the end—“How is it that anger does not inﬂame you . . .?”—we are back to the negative portrait of the king.41 Nuances abound. Mallinatha ¯ does not fail to note the signiﬁcance of the s´ am¯ı tree in this comparison: it is invoked because “its nature is to burn quickly.”42 In Indian belief, ﬁre resides in the s´ am¯ı tree and need only be kindled to be activated; so is anger inherent in Yudhis.t.hira and ought to be awakened by the behavior of his enemies. In these four similes we see the creative tension in kavya ¯ sequences between the tendency towards striking variety in the individual verses and that towards homologies among the verses within a sequence. Undercutting the autonomous structure of the verses and their imagery is a rhythm of conceptual parallelism, and it is a

58

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

persuasive rhythm. And yet, the functional parallelism of the similes is offset by the sheer diversity and color of the images, and the sophisticated variation in their formal expression. To sum up, the interaction of the rhetorical frame with a limited range of ﬁgures of speech culled from the domain of kavya ¯ and set up to resonate with each other, gives a peculiar aesthetic coherence to these ﬁve verses. Their formal aspects illumine various relationships of meaning among them. The segment has a design and a rhythm of its own. This brings us to the next part of the speech, in which rhythm and design become even more explicitly foregrounded. The Lament as Genre: From the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ to Bharavi ¯ In the central section of her speech (III.34–40) the queen depicts the dramatic contrast between the Pan ¯ . d.avas’ royal luxury in the past and their life of hardship in the forest, which is totally unworthy of their inherent greatness. In the ﬁrst three verses she describes the suffering of Yudhis.t.hira’s brothers Bh¯ıma, Arjuna, and the twins (Nakula and Sahadeva); then she focuses on Yudhis.t.hira’s own pathetic condition. This portion of the speech stands out because of its schematic structure. In each of the seven stanzas Draupad¯ı contrasts past splendor with present hardship. Bh¯ıma, who once anointed himself with the ﬁnest fragrant sandal-paste, as is the custom of men who live a life of ease, is now covered with dust; Arjuna, who once brought Yudhis.t.hira the wealth of conquest, now fetches him the bark cloth that he must wear in his life as a hermit in the forest (a double contrast, since this image reﬂects on the king’s own condition); king Yudhis.t.hira used to sleep on a luxurious bed and was awakened by auspicious songs, but now he lies on forest ground overgrown with rough grass and awakes to the “unholy howls of jackals.” In rhetorical terms the repeated contrast works in much the same way as the ﬁgures of speech in the previous segment. Successive images of dramatic contrast set up a repetitive rhythm that both expresses and appeals to the emotions.43 Everything in this set of verses, from the framework of contrast down to the items in the catalog of suffering, has its antecedent in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ passage. As I pointed out earlier, in this segment more than any other, Bharavi ¯ appears to have kept very close to his epic model. It remains to ask why he chose to do so and to observe the ways in which he maintains the essential distinction between kavya ¯ and primary epic. In imitating the rhythm and detail of Draupad¯ı’s epic speech Bharavi ¯ is evoking the lament (vilapa), ¯ a subgenre of epic poetry.

Prelude to Action

59

The great battle passages in the two old epics offer many examples of laments, in which, like Draupad¯ı, the speakers mourn the death or downfall of beloved people, using the formulaic language and the conventional imagery of the contrast between past splendor and present degradation. Arjuna and Dhr.taras ¯ . t.ra in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ and the monkey king Valin’s ¯ wife Tar ¯ a¯ in the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a mourn their slain relatives in very similar terms.44 The lament became one of the “set pieces” that the kavya ¯ poets took over from the epic—Aja’s lament for Indumat¯ı and Rati’s for the slain Kama ¯ are among the most cel45 ebrated passages in Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ mahak ¯ avyas. ¯ In the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya the discourse of the lament moves Draupad¯ı’s argument from the realm of public issues and general truths to the world of personal experience. Here Bharavi ¯ exploits the ancient emotional associations of lament imagery to invest Draupad¯ı’s words with their particular emotional aura. The passage gains in power from its deliberate allusions to epic style. Comparing some of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya stanzas with their Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ models will give us a good sense of the process whereby Bharavi ¯ creates a stylistic balance between epic and kavya ¯ in this segment. Let us consider two stanzas on Yudhis.t.hira in the court epic passage: I.38. You who once slept on a luxurious bed and woke up to the auspicious songs and panegyrics of bards, now lie on ground overgrown with ku´sa grass and awake to the unholy howls of jackals. 40. Your feet always rested on a jewelled footstool where they were gilded by the pollen from the wreaths on the heads of kings. Those feet now tread on clumps of ku´sa grass cropped by deer. It is easy enough to identify counterparts for these verses in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ passage: O king, when I see this bed (´sayanam), and think of the one you had before, I grieve for you who are unused to hardship and accustomed to comfort.

60

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic And grief chokes me when I think of that jewel-encrusted ivory throne on which you sat in court, and see this ku´sa-grass cushion on which you now sit.46

Bharavi ¯ has made eclectic use of the originals, rearranging items, putting together ideas from different verses into a single stanza, altering details, reﬁning images. In stanza 38, for instance, his chief interest seems to have been to paint a more vivid picture of the king’s sleeping arrangements than the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ poet. Not only is the royal bed contrasted with “ground overgrown with ku´sa grass” (“adabhradarbham ¯ .... sthal¯ım”), there is the additional dissonance between the auspicious bardic songs that awakened the king in the past and the “unholy howls of jackals” (a´sivaih. s´ ivarutaih ¯ . ) that wake him now. The reference to ku´sa grass in contrast to the royal bed is a typically kavya ¯ touch, since it involves a novel bit of play on the sounds in darbha, the word he uses for ku´sa grass in this verse: darbha, in combination with the erudite word adabhra (profuse), yields the compound “adabhradarbham.” ¯ The similar sound-play in “a´sivaih. s´ ivarutaih ¯ . ” (“the unholy howl of jackals”—´siva¯ is a female jackal, s´ iva means “auspicious”), however, is formulaic—the phrase occurs in at least one other lament in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ the image of howling jackals usually signifying death, the battleﬁeld, the cremation ground, the desolate forest.47 More typical of the subtlety of kavya’s ¯ style are the reﬁnements in verse 40. Substituting a jewelled footstool for the Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ more straightforward ivory throne allows Bharavi ¯ to accomplish a tour de force. First, he can allude to a motif in classical political strategy and symbolism, the king-emperor’s circle of subordinate kings (the man.d.ala), and then he can improve on the older epic by means of a kavya ¯ conceit. The feet that rested on the jewelled footstool were colored (rañj-) by pollen (rajas, “dust”) from the ﬂoral chaplets on the crowned heads of kings; they now tread on “clumps of barhis (ku´sa) grass cropped by deer”—the last item, as opposed to the simpler “ku´sa-grass-seat” (ku´sabr.s¯ı) of the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Both the grass and the deer suggest the peaceful hermitage, the forest setting of Yudhis.t.hira’s exile; the contrast is intensiﬁed by the implication that the grass growing around the hermitage is short and prickly. Of course, in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ as well as the court epic ku´sa grass invokes—in contrast to kings and warriors—brahmans, hermits, and other holy men, who use it in their daily life and in sacred rituals.

Prelude to Action

61

In fact, Mallinatha ¯ reads the word “dvija” in the compound mr.gadvija as meaning “deer and hermits” (dvija, twiceborn man), instead of taking it in the commoner sense in which it occurs in the older epics: “the teeth of deer (or animals)” (teeth, like brahmans, are ‘twice-born’). We need not accept this somewhat strained interpretation, but the fact remains that, by bringing in the ku´sa grass twice in this short sequence Bharavi ¯ insists on drawing our attention to the brahman-king contrast. He does it quite elegantly, too, using two different synonyms (darbha and barhis) for the Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ plainer ku´sa. It is in the area of lexical variation that we see some of the most interesting stylistic contrasts between Bharavi ¯ and the Mahabh ¯ a¯ rata. The Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ laments display a high proportion of the verbal repetition that is typical of the older epic, going back to its roots in an oral tradition. Repetition and recapitulation are the norm in primary epic.48 Verbs, epithets, and entire phrases recur, including formulae occupying as much as a half a s´ loka—“duh.khanarham ¯ sukhocitam” (“unused to hardship and accustomed to comfort”) in Draupad¯ı’s speech to Yudhis.t.hira. (III.28.10). The opposite situation holds for the mahak ¯ avya ¯ passage. Here, if Draupad¯ı uses two words for grass in her speech, in eight verses she uses seven different ones for “king.”49 This is characteristic of kavya ¯ usage, in which lexical variation is the norm, and a rich vocabulary of near-synonyms was developed to answer the needs of the stanzaic style.50 In different stanzas in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya passage the king is bhupati, ¯ “lord of the earth,” or naradhipa ¯ “lord of men,” or bhubhr ¯ . t (“supporter of the earth”), and so forth. Within the stanza, the choice of words depends on a variety of factors—nuances of meaning, metrical needs, sound patterns. For instance, the choice of words in the phrase “arañjayad raja-´ ¯ sirah.-srajam ¯ rajah.,” appears to have been chieﬂy motivated by the consideration of stylized kavya ¯ euphony, expressed in the form of alliteration (anuprasa), ¯ a canonical s´ abdalam ¯ . kara ¯ (“ﬁgure of sound”): “pollen (rajas) from the wreaths (sraj-, garland, chaplet) on the heads of kings (raja-) ¯ gilded (arañjayat, colored)” (40). The example demonstrates that such alliteration is often meaningful in affective terms, unveiling integral connections between apparently discrete phenomena. The verbal root rañj-, from which the verb arañjayat is formed, means “to color, redden,” but also “to please, to stir the affections”; in the latter sense it is used by the poets to derive the word “rajan” ¯ for “king,” since a king is said to please his subjects (the root drops its nasal sound-? in several of its forms).51 Similarly, in verse 44 the word laks.ma for “sign,” in “laks.m¯ı-pati-laks.ma,” “symbol (laks.ma) of the lord-of-royal glory” (laks.m¯ıpati) is inspired by its

62

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

alliterative afﬁnities with laks.m¯ı, a word that denotes royal fortune. Thus when we note that the simple word “dhana,” wealth, occurs more than once in Draupad¯ı’s kavya ¯ speech, in contexts where any one of its many synonyms could have served, we need to ask why. In verse 34, Draupad¯ı addresses Yudhis.t.hira by an epithet that describes his essential character: he is satyadhana, “one who treasures truth,” “a man who looks upon truth as his wealth.” The word may also be a speciﬁc allusion to Yudhis.t.hira’s own sincere declaration to Bh¯ıma in the Kairata ¯ episode: The promise I made is a true one, remember, I choose, over life and eternity, Law. neither kingdom nor sons, neither glory nor wealth, Can even come up to a fraction of Truth (satya)!52 But Draupad¯ı’s use of the term is loaded with irony. In this verse she is implying that this quality of Yudhis.t.hira’s is directly responsible for his brothers’ undeserved hardship. Stubborn adherence to truth as the highest value is the trait that has led him to place the word given to a false enemy above all other considerations, including his duty toward his brothers. In the very next verse (35) Draupad¯ı uses “dhana” in its more usual, concrete associations. In the past Yudhis.t.hira’s brother Arjuna earned the title Dhanam . jaya (“winner of wealth”) by winning wealth (vasu) in expeditions of conquest (35).53 Again, in verse 38, she uses the word “mahadhana” ¯ (rich, costly, luxurious) to describe the king’s former bed.54 In other words, it is Yudhis.t.hira’s loyalty to the abstract value of truth, which is “wealth” only in a metaphorical sense, that has directly caused the princes’ loss of mundane wealth (dhana), a legitimate value and attribute of royal warriors, who live by conquest (jaya). Indeed, as Dhanam .jaya, “winner of wealth by conquest,” Arjuna represents the normal warrior-prince, whereas, as satyadhana, Yudhis.t.hira is eccentric. In a sequence in which the contrast between wealth and penury is the obvious theme, the repeated word, dhana—linked with other words, varied in its use, rich in meaning—draws our attention to the ironic subtheme of the contrast between Arjuna and the king. It breaks the segment’s symmetrical rhythm, infusing it with the kind of complexity that the kavya ¯ style requires. The most formulaic element in Draupad¯ı’s Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ speech is the refrain with which she punctuates several of her verses: “Why are you not moved to anger?” (kasman ¯ manyur na vardhate).55 In the Buddhist Jatakas, ¯ the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, and the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ the

Prelude to Action

63

refrains appear in emotional and rhetorical contexts, indicating their association with the spoken word, and with powerful emotion.56 Epic laments use refrains to intensify emotion and to give an exaggerated expressive quality to a poetic passage in which parallelism and symmetry are already standard features.57 In life, spontaneous emotional discourse tends to be disorderly,58 but epic laments are not representations of spontaneity. Their repetitive rhythms give the universal authenticity of communal experience, “... those subterranean rivers of corporate belief and sentiment which ﬁnd their expression in the iterative procedures of ritual,”59 to the personal emotion being expressed in the speech. The fact that Bharavi ¯ does not include a refrain in Draupad¯ı’s speech—or, for that matter, in any other speech in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya—clearly illuminates the difference between older epic and the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ This is an outstanding example of the kavya ¯ poet’s abhorrence of linearity and absolute symmetry. It appears, on the other hand, that Bha¯ ravi fully recognized the affective power, and therefore the rhetorical effectiveness, of the overall conception of the older laments, and so kept very close to the rhythms and images of his epic model.60 Closing Arguments In the last segment Draupad¯ı makes the transition to a different pattern, to themes and strategies reminiscent of the initial segment. In ﬁve verses the queen once again relates Yudhis.t.hira’s situation to universal truths about kings, warriors, and policy towards the enemy; the ﬁgure “corroboration” appears once more: “A man of self-respect (manin) ¯ may rejoice even in defeat, / only so long as his enemies / have not broken his courage” (41); “It is detached ascetics, not kings, who conquer their enemies and reach perfection through peace.” (42); “Kings who want to conquer will ﬁnd ways to break treaties made with enemies.” (45). These closing arguments are buttressed by the syntax of formal reasoning—“On the other hand, if you prefer to reject action and choose forbearance . . .” (44)61 , and lead up to direct and decisive advice on how to act: “O king, give up peace! I implore you, assume your splendid warlike spirit (dhaman) ¯ once more, / so that you may kill the enemy!” (42). A number of features here mark transition and closure. The sarga ends together with the speech. The word dhana, occurring for the last time in the speech in this segment, signals the closure of a motif begun in the previous section, the wordplay on Yudhis.th.ira’s values. Draupad¯ı addresses the king as one of the “foremost

64

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

among heroic men, those who value their fame above everything (ya´sodhana),” a standard epithet for warriors (verse 43). This is Yudhis.t.hira as he ought-to-be, in contrast with Yudhis.t.hira as he has been, satyadhana, “he who values truth above all.” The recurrent word “dhaman,” ¯ war-like spirit or luster, highlights Draupad¯ı’s positive theme.62 The ﬁnal verses also look forward to the rest of the poem, for the plot has just been set in motion. One of these forward-looking links is a striking new motif, an antithesis different from the antitheses of the previous passage. The queen crowns her criticism of Yudhis.t.hira’s behavior by contrasting war and peace, the warrior’s life with that of ascetics who live in the forest. Kings by deﬁnition, she says, must be motivated by the desire for conquest—in traditional political theory the ideal king is a vijig¯ıs.u (“one who wishes to conquer”).63 It is ascetics not kings, who conquer their enemies (the senses) by means of s´ ama (calming the passions), since they seek the cessation of all desire.64 If Yudhis.t.hira wishes to pursue the policy of forbearance (ks.ama), ¯ he ought to throw away his bow, the symbol of kings, and behave like an ascetic living in a forest hermitage— wear his hair in matted locks and make sacriﬁcial offerings in the sacred ﬁre in the forest (44). As we shall see, the antithetical images of the bow and the matted hair, warriors, and ascetics, are recurrent ¯ themes in the entire poem.65 In verse 45 sam . dhi, the Artha´sastra’s technical term for peace (as the result of a treaty), marks a more immediate transition, from the emotional tenor of the queen’s speech to the more overt orientation to political theory in the argument between the two brothers. The last two verses in the speech conform to the theorists’ observations on the conventions for ending a sarga (sarganta) ¯ in a mahak ¯ avya. ¯ One of these is a change in meter; the other is the special attributes of the ﬁnal stanza of the sarga, including the foreshadowing of things that are to follow in the poem’s action. Two new meters, each with a quicker rhythm and a greater number of syllables than the one previous to it, appear in the last two verses, breaking the steady beat of Vam . s´ astha, the sarga’s carrying meter. Again, the new rhythms signal both transition and closure. The ﬁnal verse, in the energetic, lilting meter Malin¯ ¯ ı (ﬁfteen syllables per quarter, of which the ﬁrst six are short) is a tour de force, rich with many kinds of resonance. Tradition requires an auspicious element, mangala, ˙ at the beginning and end of a court epic.66 The Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya begins with the word s´ r¯i (good fortune), and Bha¯ ravi uses the word laks.m¯ı (indicating auspiciousness) as a sort of

Prelude to Action

65

signature in the ﬁnal stanzas of all the sargas, in effect introducing 67 the practice of ending each sarga with a word signifying mangala. ˙ In the case of the ﬁrst sarga, the entire stanza is a benediction, representing an utterance with auspicious magical power. Draupad¯ı makes the wish that the king’s lost sovereignty or royal splendor (laks.m¯ı) should return to him; here the word laks.m¯ı, interchangeable with the s´ r¯ı of earlier verses in the sarga, signiﬁes the goddess of fortune, wealth, and sovereignty, and the radiant aura of wellbeing that these bring. A verbal repository of beneﬁcent power, here it is a trigger word, foretelling the auspicious conclusion of the plot, as well as that of the poem as a work of art—redounding, eventually, to the royal patron whom it serves as ornament. The real punch of this particular closing stanza, however, stems from the stylistic elegance with which the auspicious goal is accomplished. In effect, Bharavi ¯ uses elaborate ﬁguration to enlarge a very basic kavya ¯ simile into an especially dense network of images and meanings appropriate to the poem as a whole. Like the sun grown dim from the withdrawal of light by the decree of fate and time, with feeble rays, sunken in the fathomless ocean, you are weak from the loss of heroic spirit by the fateful decree of your promise, with prosperity lost, sunken deep in misfortune. May Fortune’s splendor yet come back to you when you rise to overcome your enemies, even as she returns to the sun at daybreak when he rises to dispel darkness! In this stanza Draupad¯ı compares Yudhis.t.hira to the sun. The sun is one of the most frequently used standards of comparison (upamana) ¯ for heroes and powerful seers and ascetics in the older 68 A common ground for such a epics, whence it is passed on to kavya. ¯ comparison is the idea that heroic, royal, and ascetic power manifest themselves in the form of radiating luster, an idea that Bharavi ¯ will exploit in his description of Arjuna as the warrior-ascetic in later sargas. Both heroic luster (tejas) and ascetic power (tapas) are a kind of light-heat, combining brilliance with the power to burn. Tejas, d¯ıpti (burning brilliance), dhaman ¯ (radiance), and tapas (heat), are all words used for signifying the sun’s properties. The kavya ¯ poets use the double signiﬁcance of such words to render the comparison

66

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

(usually a simile or metaphor-based ﬁgure) dense and compact, often with the help of ﬁgurative puns (´sles.a). Brilliance is only one among several attributes shared by the king and the sun in Bharavi’s ¯ verse. Moreover, the ﬁgure in the verse is formally a purn ¯ . opama, ¯ a complete simile, in which all the constituents of the comparison—the sun, the king, the qualities they have in common, the comparative adverb iva (like)—have been overtly stated.69 The verse gains its density from the number of ways in which words are doubled to imply the many points of similarity; verbs common to both object and standard of comparison, straightforward s´ les.as, compounds joining things compared. Both the king and the sun have fallen as a result of the decree of vidhi, “fate, natural law” and samaya (for the sun, the appointed time for setting, for the king, the agreement he made with the Kauravas). Both are weakened (jihma, the sun has grown dim) by the loss / withdrawal (sam ¯ . hara) of d¯ıpti (radiance, heroic power). The ﬁgurative compound “apat¯ payodhi,” “misfortune-ocean” allows the adjective “plunged” (magna) to apply equally to the sun and the king. Similarly, the sun/king will cast off (ud-as-) the “darkness-enemy” (riputimira). And both the king and the sun are destined to rise: the verbal root ud-i in ud¯ıyamanam ¯ has both a metaphorical and a physical meaning. Both will also regain their lost laks.m¯ı, splendor, brilliance, prosperity, wealth, sovereignty. The connotations of majesty, dominion, and the unfailing nature of the sunrise invest the benediction, the wish for the king’s rise, with prophetic power. The rise of the dharmic king itself becomes a symbolic manifestation of order in the cosmos.70 A ﬁnal point. As with any device of foreshadowing, the full impact of the sun-image in this verse cannot be experienced until the reader encounters its echoes and refractions later on in the poem. Like the imagery of violence pitted against peaceful ways, the imagery of the brilliant sun is a major motif that is developed throughout the poem, up to the last sarga, and deserves a fuller discussion, which will be more appropriate in the context of a later chapter. At this point, we must turn our attention to the relation between rhetoric and politics in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, as it is manifested in the dialogue between Bh¯ıma and Yudhis.t.hira.

Chapter 5 The Debate between the Brothers: Logic, Rhetoric, and Politics in the Court Epic

Therefore he sent me along with you to teach you all of these matters, to make you a speaker of words and one who is accomplished in action. Homer, Iliad1

Modes of Argumentation The opening lines of Bh¯ima’s speech in the second canto of the Kira¯ ¯iya are an effective introduction to classical ideals of political tarjun ¯ rhetoric. Draupad¯i’s speech moves Bh¯ima to address the king. Bh¯ima is so impressed with the queen’s argument that he opens his speech by praising it in no less than four stanzas (II. 2–5): Considering the matter from all angles out of affection for us the proud lady has delivered a difﬁcult oration that would astonish Br.haspati himself, the Lord of Speech. Though statecraft is difﬁcult to fathom, like a lake, once a stairway has been built, one may enter in. But a person who can set forth the true and proper path for others to follow is hard to ﬁnd. In this trenchant speech that promises happy results although it is distasteful

67

68

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic to those who have lost their strength, I see, as in a potent drug, much merit in small compass. Since you are a lover of good qualities, this beneﬁcial speech should please you. Is it not true that wise men on the side of virtue judge a speech by its merits and not by who has spoken it?

In Bh¯ima’s view the queen’s speech is a stunning achievement in every way. It is, in the ﬁrst place, a well argued piece of political theory (naya), presented with an eloquence that would astonish Br.haspati, the Lord of Speech, himself. Secondly, like strong medicine, its stinging words are beneﬁcial, since they are motivated by genuine concern and embody the solution for the king’s problems. Lastly, since the queen has considered the issues “from all angles,” it is admirably objective, and it behooves the king, as an equally objective listener, to judge the speech “by its merits.” By declaring Draupad¯i’s speech a masterpiece of argument on statecraft (naya) Bh¯ima has moved the terms of discourse directly into the realm of political strategy. As we shall see, the king’s response is cast in the same terms. Effective rhetoric, the other topic of Bh¯ima’s praise, is equally the focus of the court epic’s oratorical passages. In the classical traditions of India, sound is sacred, and speech is a Goddess (vac, ¯ bharat ¯ ¯i, sarasvat¯i). Great issues in Indian philosophy and theology revolve around aspects of verbal expression and theories of meaning. It is not surprising that the Sanskrit court poets, whose art is premised on the aesthetic possiblities of language, are self-consciously interested in the nature of language itself. Much has been written about Bharavi’s ¯ views on the subject, as they may be garnered from the introductory and concluding stanzas of the Kira¯ ¯iya’s speeches.2 Fascinating and important as they are for the tarjun ¯ light they can throw on Bharavi’s ¯ intellectual milieu, what interests us here is their rhetorical function within the speeches themselves. What are the criteria by which a speech may be evaluated? At the beginning of his response to Bh¯ima Yudhis.t.hira stresses logic and sound arguments, but also the appropriate means by which such arguments are expressed. The king lists a whole array of features that make a speech a good one; Bh¯ima’s oration qualiﬁes on all these grounds, managing to encompass qualities that might seem difﬁcult to combine. It is free from the fault of illogic (lack of sound

The Debate between the Brothers

69

reasoning, viplava) that is condemned by the logicians.3 The utterances ﬁt the ideal of the grammarians as to how words and sentences ought to convey meaning. The words are absolutely clear (sphut.a-), yet richly charged with meaning (endowed with arthagaurava, the quality for which Bharavi’s ¯ own work has been praised); each word carries its own sense (pr.thagarthata) ¯ without obscuring the contex4 And, ﬁnally, the speech meets the criteria tual force (samarthya). ¯ of the philosophers regarding valid and effective arguments, including the requirement that a good argument ought not to contradict scripture (agam ¯ avirodhatva): ¯ “You have argued your case forcefully, / with many supporting arguments (upapatti)— / yet your reasoning (anumana, ¯ inference) does not contradict the Texts (agama, ¯ Scripture).”5 The elements of sound argumentation as described by vari¯iya are drawn from the s´ astras ous speakers in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ of grammar, Logic (Nyaya), ¯ and reasoning (tarka), but their ultimate source and proving ground are philosophical argument and debate (vada), ¯ and Hermeneutics. After the logicians, the M¯imam ¯ . sa¯ philosophers above all have concerned themselves with the deﬁning characteristics of valid statements and theses; the style and procedure of the great commentaries (bhas ¯ . ya) are tested against the criteria of the M¯imam ¯ . sakas, who hold that there are six indications (linga) ˙ by which tatparya, ¯ the purport of a passage dealing with a topic, may be understood: consistency in the meaning between introduction and conclusion, repetition of the main topic, novelty of the subject matter, result intended, corroborative and eulogistic remarks as distinguished from the main theme, and “arguments in favor of the main topic” (upapatti or yukti).6 Formulated primarily in the context of interpreting the utterances of the Vedas, which are revealed texts (´sruti), the indications allow the meaning of a speech to be “obtained objectively without any reference to the speaker or the author,” although it is admitted that subjectivity plays a part in understanding authored speech.7 Also, in vada, ¯ ideal, valid argumentation, as opposed to specious modes of argument, such as chala, jalpa, and vitan.d.a, ¯ the speaker aims at getting at an objective truth.8 It is in ideas such as these that we must see the roots of Bh¯ima’s claim of objectivity for Draupad¯i’s speech and his own. Certainly Bh¯ima’s argument can be proﬁtably analysed in terms of logical argumentation. However, as readers we are not merely interested in the speech’s objective content, but in its emotional undertones, suggested meanings, and unique, subjective nuances.

70

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

For these, again, the contending voices in the poem are our guide. Take, for instance, the disparity between Bharavi’s ¯ introduction to Bh¯ima’s speech and his characterization of Yudhis.t.hira’s response to Bh¯ima. In the ﬁrst instance, the poet describes Bh¯ima as delivering a “powerful speech, full of good supporting arguments (upapattimat).” But the transition to Yudhis.t.hira’s speech gives an entirely different impression of the king’s brother: II.25 When Bh¯ima, overcome by anger, had thus revealed his disquiet, the king began to pacify him like one calming an elephant run amuck. At the end of Yudhis.t.hira’s speech, the poet speaks once more, describing the king serenely and clearly (anakulam) ¯ instructing “the agitated (akula-)” ¯ Bh¯ima in the path of good political policy (nayavartma). Bh¯ima’s speech is no less emotional than Draupad¯i’s, and its logic, partisan at best. The king’s own grandiloquent praise of his brother’s “ﬂawless intellect” that is reﬂected in his speech, which is “free of faulty reasoning and errors of grammar, pleasing and propitious, as in a clear, polished mirror” (II.26), is meant to be taken with a grain of salt. Authorial comment and conﬂicting points of view undercut the claims of each speaker in turn. Similarly, the schematic structure of traditional debate does not quite apply to the brothers’ discourses. In philosophical argument, the proponent of a thesis structures his arguments in such a way as to anticipate those of his opponent. Before expounding his own position he presents the purvapaks ¯ . a, the opponent’s position and the objections he might raise to his thesis.9 In the speech and counterspeech in the second canto Bharavi ¯ follows the method of anticipation and direct rebuttal to some extent, but prefers to indicate the mutual referentiality of the arguments in other ways. As I noted earlier, however, the use of concrete example or illustration (dr.s.t.anta) ¯ and counter-example, however, is a point of commonality between these two kavya ¯ speeches and the discourse of persuasion in nonpoetic contexts.10 There are, of course, signiﬁcant differences between the way in which similes and metaphors function in a kavya ¯ passage, and the way in which they are used by the logicians and philosophers as an instrument of proof, as I will show when I discuss Bh¯ima’s imagery below. In addition to statecraft and reasoning the

The Debate between the Brothers

71

dynamics of response are a key issue in the analysis of rhetoric and structure in this debate.

Bharavi ¯ and the Artha´sastra ¯ After praising Draupad¯i’s speech, Bh¯ima laments the decline of the king’s discriminating intellect and active spirit (II. 6 and 7). Then, drawing on the artha´sastra ¯ doctrine, he argues that kings must constantly take offensive or defensive measures against rivals, and that for Yudhis.t.hira this is the moment for offensive action (8–12). In the last segment the Pan ¯ . d.ava teaches the king the signiﬁcance of a warrior’s pride (abhimana) ¯ as the basis for heroic activity (paurus.a, vikrama) (13–15, 18–21), supporting his argument with a cluster of vivid images drawn from nature: the king must learn lessons from the behavior of the lion (18, 21) and the nature of ﬁre (20). He points out the uncertainty and humiliation involved in hoping that Duryodhana will return the kingdom as promised (16–17), and ends the speech by urging the king to wage war at once (22–24). Bh¯ima’s speech is surprisingly similar to Draupad¯i’s. Like Draupad¯i he begins his argument by lamenting Yudhis.t.hira’s decline. His arcane tract on political strategy offers quite a contrast to the rhythmic lament placed at the center of the queen’s speech. Yet, with the long section on a warrior’s pride and heroic action (abhimana, ¯ vikrama), replete with illustrations from nature, we are back in the realm of emotion. The exhortatory mode, the concern about a warrior’s pride, owe more to the idealized conception of the ks.atriya hero than to the technicalities of the artha´sastra’s ¯ foreign policy. King Yudhis.t.hira’s response falls into two parts: a long didactic tract on the dangers of anger (kopa, amars.a) and rash action for a statesman, and, conversely, the usefulness of patience (titiks.a, ¯ ks.ama) ¯ for those who wish to practice statecraft (naya) (30–43); and a second portion, in which the king uses arguments from political theory to refute Bh¯ima’s and Draupad¯i’s assessment of Duryodhana’s position. Arguing against the views of the queen and his brother, Yudhis.t.hira describes Duryodhana as an undisciplined man (vinayapramathin, ¯ avin¯ita-) who is destined for downfall because both allies and subjects will ultimately abandon a king who is puffed up with arrogance (mada) and egotism (mana) ¯ (44–53). The arrival of the seer Vyasa ¯ cuts the king’s argument short. But the contrast between the two points of view has been established. The brothers have

72

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

used the teachings of the artha´sastra ¯ to support very different images of the perfect hero and the wise king. Each of the two speeches can be seen as a poetic rendering of an ideological position regarding Kaut.ilya’s teaching on s.ad ¯ . gun.ya, the six measures of a king’s policy towards a rival king. The KAS´ itself presents a complex debate over the issues of policy, weighing and balancing several points of view before coming down on any side. Moreover, in the artha´sastra ¯ tradition, policy is always an openended affair, depending on a whole host of factors, beginning with the assumption that for every maneuver the ambitious king, the wouldbe conqueror (vijig¯is.u) must take into account his relationships with his entire political context, domestic as well as foreign, allies as well ¯iya debate offers a selection of views from as enemies. The Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ the tradition, put together to constitute two positions, represented by Bh¯ima and Draupad¯i on the one hand and Yudhis.t.hira on the other. Neither of the arguments corresponds in every detail to speciﬁc positions taken by Kaut.ilya’s text. At the heart of the argument is the interpretation of the material ´ in which Kaut.ilya explains in the sixth and seventh books of the KAS, the notion of man.d.ala, the ideal circle of kings among whom political relations operate, and s.ad ¯ . gun.ya, the six measures of foreign policy, the elaboration of the permutation-combinations of such relationships from the point of view of the king-at-the-center, the would-be conqueror (jig¯is.u). Bh¯ima advocates acting according to the section in Book 7 in which the enemy king’s relative strength or weaknesss in the future as well as the present is described as the factor that will determine whether a king must maintain a treaty or make war. A closer look at some of Bh¯ima’s stanzas on policy, along with Mallinatha’s ¯ introductory comments on them, will reveal the intimate relationship between the kavya ¯ passage and the s´ astric ¯ text. Malli¯iya N¯itisara, natha ¯ quotes frequently from the Kamandak ¯ ¯ a later text on the artha´sastra. ¯ Then, in anticipation of the doubt that this indifference is due to the fact that it is the time for indifference, (the speaker) introduces a distinction by means of two stanzas in order to state precisely that it is not the time for indifference. (Mallinatha) ¯ II.8 A wise man who seeks prosperity can easily put up with the rise (udaya) of his enemies

The Debate between the Brothers

73

if it will end badly for them, but not with their decline (pariks.aya), however great, if it will eventually lead them to success (phala). Then, having stated the course of action (to be taken) in the case of the rise and decline of one among the two, (the speaker) now states the course (to be taken) when ruin threatens to strike (both) (simultaneously). (Mallinatha) ¯ 9 A skilful man bides his time if he judges that the enemy will soon meet with greater decline (ks.ayayukti), whereas his own will be less. When the situation is the reverse, he takes preventive action (tatpratikaram). ¯ ´ classiﬁcation of the ﬁve factors (pañca¯ nga) The KAS’s ˙ of foreign policy is Bh¯ima’s broad frame of reference: allies, means for the accomplishment of objectives, determination of time and place, precaution against mishaps, and accomplishment of undertakings.11 Closer to the context, decline, stability, and advancement (ks.aya, sthana, ¯ and vr.ddhi) are deﬁned as the three possible results of the six ´ VI.2.5. The kavya measures of foreign policy in KAS. ¯ passage bristles 12 with technical terms from the artha´sastra. ¯ The entire argument is based on, but not identical with, Kaut.ilya’s summary of policy regarding an enemy in terms of relative decline and rise in KAS´ VII. 13–19 and 24–31. Yudhis.t.hira’s spontaneous reaction to Bh¯ima’s argument is to lecture to him on the virtue of patience and self-control. As we know, this is in keeping with the personal characteristics of the three brothers, Yudhis.t.hira’s brahman-like, ascetic persona contrasts with the impetuous, quick-tempered, physically active Bh¯ima, with the heroic, active, yet thoughtful Arjuna mediating between the two.13 The difference between the epic and the kavya ¯ is that here Bha¯ ravi’s Yudhis.t.hira reverses his role. In the primary epic others try to persuade the hopelessly idealistic king to temper his idealism with the intricacies of Realpolitik. Here the king himself self-consciously and purposefully puts his habitual idealism in a political perspective: patience as a policy will ultimately be more effective than precipitate action motivated by anger.

74

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic II.37 Even a strong man ruins all his means to power when he fails to resist the assault of anger’s darkness— the dark fortnight destroys the digits of the moon. II.42 A quick temper makes a man neglect the right opportunity and means of action, hurts his body and senses. You should not let it deprive you of the success gained from statecraft, as though you were a common man.

In the latter part of his response Yudhis.t.hira applies aspects of Kaut.ilya’s s.ad ¯ . gun.ya doctrine in an analysis of Duryodhana’s prospects. His scenario follows those sections of the seventh book ´ which go into the details of the varying relationships of the KAS, between the kings in a man.d.ala. In contrast to the generalities of the beginning of the speech, here Yudhis.t.hira is extremely speciﬁc: for instance, he explains in detail the situation that is likely to develop for the Vr.s.n.is, old “natural” friends (sahajah ¯ . suhr.dah., a category of ´ man.d.ala theory) of the Pan allies described in the KAS’s ¯ . d.avas, visà-vis Duryodhana, and the resultant effect on kings occupying other positions in the man.d.ala. The reader needs to be well acquainted indeed with the factional intrigues of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ narrative as well as with the artha´sastra ¯ doctrine. In contrast to Bh¯ima, Yudhis.t.hira maintains that it is the character of the enemy king, not his material strength or weakness (pertaining to the ko´sa, treasury, and bala, army), that will ultimately determine his rise or fall, as well as the behavior of his allies. Here Yudhis.t.hira is stressing an aspect of the artha´sastra ¯ doctrine that Bh¯ima simply ignores, the discipline and education (vinaya) of the king. The topic of vinaya, treated at the very beginning of ´ shows the inﬂuence of the ascetic philosophies on political the KAS, theory, for it stresses self-control and conquest of the passions and the senses as a very important prerequisite for kingship.14 In this view, before conquering political enemies a king must overcome the passions that are ﬁguratively seen as the aris.ad.varga, “the group of six enemies” residing within a man.15 The king’s portrait of an

The Debate between the Brothers

75

arrogant Duryodhana losing his allies and other kings in the man.d.ala because of his lack of discipline clinches Bharavi’s ¯ portrayal of Yudhis.t.hira as an astute strategist, not just an idealistic and dharma-minded man. The relationship between the two—if we include Draupad¯i’s, three—arguments is best explained with reference to the list of the excellences of the king (svamisampat) ¯ at the beginning of Book Six ´ of the KAS: Born in a high family, endowed with good fortune, intelligence and spirit, given to seeing elders, pious, truthful in speech (satyavak), ¯ not breaking his promise (avisam ¯ . vadaka), grateful, liberal, of great energy (mahotsaha), ¯ not dilatory (ad¯irghasutra), ¯ with weak neighbouring princes, resolute, not having a mean council (of ministers), desirous of training (vinayakama),—these ¯ are the qualities (gun.a) of one easily approachable. Desire to learn, listening, learning, retention, thorough understanding, reﬂecting, rejecting (false views) and intentness on truth,—these are the qualities of intellect. Bravery, resentment (amars.a), quickness and dexterity (da¯ 16 ks.ya),—these are the qualities of energy (utsaha). ¯ This is followed by a list of personal excellences (atmasampat), ¯ which include speciﬁc skills in carrying out s.ad ¯ . gun.ya, conquest of the passions beginning with desire (kama), ¯ and farsightedness (d¯irghaduradar´ ¯ sita). ¯ It is easy to see how selectively Bh¯ima, Draupad¯i, and Yudhis.t.hira have drawn from this rather eclectic sketch of the perfect king. The impatient Bh¯ima and the queen stress the king’s “qualities of energy”; the same energy (utsaha) ¯ that is the basis of the v¯ira rasa in poetry. Yudhis.t.hira’s wise king leans towards the ethical qualities of intellect and personality: piety, truthfulness, “not breaking his promise,” desire for discipline (vinaya). Bh¯ima and Draupad¯i see the king’s patience as a disadvantage—their king would not be “dilatory” (ad¯irghasutra, ¯ not procrastinating); against this view Yudhis.t.hira argues that patience, discipline, and consideration are the preconditions for the dexterity (daks.ata¯ or daks ¯ . ya) that is an aspect of energy and an essential quality for kings who wish to act effectively.

76

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

On a more impersonal level, the debate is about the relative merits of the three kinds of power (´sakti) a monarch is supposed to possess and the means for gaining them, according to the KAS´ doctrine: the powers of mantra (counsel) prabhu- (command over material resources) and utsaha ¯ (energy).17 Draupad¯i’s and Bh¯ima’s advocacy of the priority of the power of energy (utsaha) ¯ has its counterparts in the popular literature on artha, especially in the verses on n¯iti, “worldly wisdom,” success, many of which can be found in the animal tales of the Pañcatantra.18 Yudhis.t.hira judges the power of counsel (mantra, deﬁned in the KAS´ as the power of knowledge) as being superior to the power of a king’s material resources (treasury, ko´sa, and army, bala), which Bh¯ima invokes as important sources of strength.19 As Minoru Hara has pointed out, after setting forth diverse preliminary views, Kaut.ilya puts utsaha ¯ in the lowest position among the three kinds of power: First, dignity (prabhu) prevails over energy (utsaha) ¯ ... Again, mantra is superior to prabhu, . . . “The power of counsel is superior. For, the king with the eyes of intelligence and science is able to take counsel even with a small effort and to overreach enemies possessed of energy and dignity by conciliation and other means and by secret and occult practices. Thus, the king, superior in each latter one among the powers of energy, dignity and counsel, overreaches (the enemy)”.20 In this sense, Yudhis.t.hira does emerge as being a cautious but astute strategist. The Language of Kavya ¯ in the Two Speeches ¯iya’s The extent and limits of the discourse of s´ astra ¯ in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ political orations is easily illustrated with an example from Bh¯ima’s speech. Kir. II.9 (Bh¯ima) A skilful man bides his time if he judges (vigan.ayya) that the enemy (para-) will soon (aciren.a) meet with greater ¯i-) decline (ks.ayayukti), (bhuyas ¯ whereas his own will be less. When the situation is the reverse (vipar¯ita-), he takes preventive action (tatpratikaram). ¯

The Debate between the Brothers

77

¯im aciren.a parasya bhuyas ¯ Soon of the enemy greater vipar¯itam ¯ . vigan.ayya catmanah ¯ . (and) the opposite considering his own ks.ayayuktim upeks.ate kr.t¯i decline ignores a skilful man (subject) kurute tatpratikaram ¯ anyatha¯ performs remedial action (when the situation is) the reverse. ´ Bh¯ima’s sentence in the kavya ¯ verse closely resembles the KAS’s explanation of the king’s policy with respect to ks.aya (decline) in VII. 26. Perceiving “I shall decline after a longer time (cirataren.a) or to a lesser extent or in such a way that I shall make greater advancement, the enemy (parah.) (will decline) in the reverse manner (vipar¯itam . ),” he should remain indifferent 21 (upeks.eta) to his decline (ks.ayam . ). The technical terms of the KAS´ verse—the words cited in parenthesis—appear in the kavya ¯ stanza in slightly altered forms (the formal changes are required by the grammar of the stanza). More striking is the similarity in the syntax of the two passages. The sentence in the s´ astra ¯ text is markedly elliptical. In “vipar¯itam ¯ . vigan.ayya” [“considering (his own decline) to be the opposite (that is, the lesser)”], Bharavi ¯ directly echoes the ellipsis of vipar¯itam parah , [“the enemy (will decline) in the reverse manner”], . . and he adds yet another elliptical construction in “kurute tatpratikaram ¯ anyatha,” ¯ “takes remedial action if (the situation is) the reverse (that is, the enemy’s decline is perceived as not likely to occur soon, likely to be smaller than one’s own, and occur in such a way that one has no chance for advancement).” This is the style of bhas ¯ . ya, the prose commentary by means of which the foundational texts, the sutra ¯ aphorisms, karik ¯ a¯ verses, and other primary statements of doctrine in the various disciplines, are explicated. In his study of kavya, ¯ Renou has noted kavya’s ¯ stylistic afﬁnities with bhas ¯ . ya prose, which is only one step removed from the

78

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

¯iya’s extreme ellipsis of the sutra ¯ aphorism.22 In the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ political speeches we observe Bharavi ¯ deliberately imitating characteristic aspects of the vocabulary, syntax, and style of the scientiﬁc texts. Yet there are substantial differences between the kavya ¯ stanza ´ sentence. In the technical portion of Bh¯ima’s speech and the KAS Bharavi ¯ exaggerates an inherent tendency in kavya ¯ as a whole, in which the poetic effect of the stanza depends to a great extent on the striking, suggestive juxtaposition of verbal elements that need to be unravelled as much in terms of logic and syntax as in terms of the “pure image.”23 In the verse in question he pushes to the limits of feasibility the artistic dislocation of word order, a kavya ¯ technique that is a favorite with him in other contexts as well.24 The distinctive feature of the arrangement of elements in the court epic stanza is their exquisite balance within the parameters of the four quarters of the stanza, rendering the utterance’s intelligibility of quite a different order and feeling than that of the s´ astric ¯ text. The combination of ellipsis and poetic disarrangement of words renders Bh¯ima’s starkly technical stanza artistically interesting, matching the complexity of its content, even in the absence of other kavya ¯ touches, including the all-important ﬁgures of speech. It is also in such stanzas and contexts that Bharavi ¯ favors ﬁgures of speech involving a combination of logic and arrangement of words within ¯i, the stanza, such as the “karan ¯ . amal ¯ a,” ¯ “chain of causes,” and ekaval ¯ “a single row.”25 The lexicon of Yudhis.t.hira’s speech offers a different sort of contrast between kavya ¯ and s´ astra. ¯ It is typical of the authors of the smr.tis and the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ to reiterate in verse after verse the word signifying the subject of a didactic passage. Repetition and formal variation of the word is also a common technique, but the stanza is the boundary of such intentionally artistic strategies.26 Bharavi’s ¯ usage is quite different. The major topic of Yudhis.t.hira’s ¯iya is statecraft, naya. The king twenty-eight verses in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ uses the term in the sense of “statecraft” only in three stanzas.27 But a closer look at the speech reveals “naya” appearing in a subtler version of the kind of word-repetition we noted in Draupad¯i’s speech. By repeatedly invoking vinaya (discipline, modesty) as a crucial precondition of naya (good policy), Yudhis.t.hira draws attention to the etymological relationship between the two words; both are derived from the same root, n¯i, whose basic meaning is “to lead, to guide.” Duryodhana will not be able to keep up his pose of

The Debate between the Brothers

79

humility (vinaya, vi-n¯i, 45). Time will reveal him his true colors, as a vinayapramathin ¯ or avin¯itasampad (a conceited fellow, 52). Since he is a crook, that is, since his self-discipline and civility are false (tavat ¯ a¯ vinayena), the Pan ¯ . d.avas’ friends are merely tolerating him with an equally false courtesy (vinayad ¯ iva). Such is the fate of the conceited, undisciplined king. N¯i appears repeatedly in the passage—as a verb-form, by itself, or with preﬁxes that introduce interesting variations in meaning. Good warriors “direct (n¯i) their manly efforts (paurus.am) towards virtuous means” (35). But “A man who aspires to advance must ﬁrst use his intelligence to do away with (apa-n¯i) anger’s darkness,” and Fortune quickly abandons “men who have studied scripture, yet fail to discipline (vi-n¯i) the passions”(41). The king cautions his brother against letting a quick temper deprive him (apa-n¯i) of the success gained from good policy (42). In tracing the course of this extended play on the meanings of n¯i we are drawn into an exploration of the ethical bases of statecraft. The variations on the verbal root are reminiscent of the play on words in Draupad¯i’s speech; they are clearly a part of the aesthetic of the passage and are artistically more complex than anything we might encounter in a non-kavya ¯ text.

The Rhetoric of Response The last point I want to address in relation to the two speeches is the dynamic of response that emerges from their juxtaposition. Draupad¯i’s speech shows how crucial ﬁgurative language is for the rhetoric of the speeches in Bharavi’s ¯ poem. In the speeches of the king and his brother we can observe language and imagery functioning as instruments of responsive rhetoric. I have already spoken of the illustrative imagery of Bh¯ima’s argument. Yudhis.t.hira’s speech, too, is as rich in imagery as it is in words of wisdom. In the process of building his case in favor of forbearance, Yudhis.t.hira also responds to several of Bh¯ima’s arguments for action. Instead of systematically refuting these points, he picks up words and images from Bh¯ima’s speech and turns their meaning around to ﬁt his own point of view. He thus rebuts some of Bh¯ima’s strongest arguments, in a manner that is neither linear, nor systematically structured. The king picks up a word here, a ﬁgure there, from his brother’s speech, weaving them into different conﬁgurations of meaning in his own verses. One of Yudhis.t.hira’s verses may refer to two of Bh¯ima’s, or the other way around. Let us look at a few examples of this process of reversal as response.

80

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

An Exchange of Words PROSPERITY AND THE PROPER TIME FOR ACTION Bh¯ima II.10 If kings remain passive and disregard (anu-pal-) ¯ their enemies as they amass resources (prabhu´sakti-), royal fortune will soon leave them, as though it were afraid of the censure of the people. Yudhis.t.hira II.30 and 31 One should not act in haste— lack of discrimination is the prime source of misfortune. Prosperity loves the virtues, and will of its own accord choose the man who thinks before he acts. He who saves (anupalayan) ¯ the seeds of fortune and waters them with the rain of discrimination will certainly harvest the fruit of action, like the world attaining autumn’s fruit. The argument turns on the verb anu-pal-: ¯ “to wait upon, guard, obey, watch over.” Bh¯ima understands “watching” to mean “neglecting, watching passively, being inactive.” Yudhis.t.hira uses the word in its more usual meaning, of guarding, protecting, waiting for the fruit. ¯ SELF-RESPECT AND ARROGANCE ABHIMANA:

Bh¯ima II.13 When a high-minded and self-respecting man (abhimana¯ van) ¯ aspires to attain a coveted and lofty goal, he must depend on his own effort (atmapaurus ¯ . am) as his only help against failure. II.19. To a man who values self-respect (abhimanadhana-) ¯ above all, to one who would give up transient life

The Debate between the Brothers

81

for lasting fame, wealth (laks.m¯i), ﬁckle as a ﬂash of lightning, is surely no more than an incidental gain (anus ¯ . angikam . phalam)! Yudhis.t.hira II.48 When arrogant men (abhimana´ ¯ salin-) ¯ have not achieved their goals wealth will stiffen the pride (mada) that had been restrained only by false civility. In the next verse (II.49) he goes on to speak of the fate of the arrogant king (madamanasamuddhatam ¯ nr.pam). For Bh¯ima, who uses the word in the sense of a warrior’s self-respect, abhimana ¯ is a virtue. Wealth (laks.m¯i) does not affect a man who values abhimana ¯ above all else. For Yudhis.t.hira, on the other hand, abhimana ¯ or mana ¯ is mere pride, a destructive quality associated with arrogance (mada), a conceit that is simply fed by wealth (vibhutayah ¯ . ). The varying connotations of the word make the reversal possible.

¯ MANLINESS AND THE FUTURE: PAURUS.AM AND AYATI

In II. 13, quoted above, Bh¯ima claims that paurus.a (one’s own effort, manliness) is a man’s only help against failure in achieving his goals. He continues with: II.14 Misfortune overcomes the man who fails to act; one beset by misfortune has no future (ayati); ¯ he who has no hope for the future (nirayati) ¯ is fated to be insigniﬁcant; one not respected (agar¯iyan) ¯ can never be the abode of royal Fortune. Yudhis.t.hira II.35 Men who want to conquer (jig¯is.avah.) ﬁrst conquer the impulse to anger; then, focusing on the most worthy (gar¯iyas¯i-) goal, the one that promises good future results (adus ¯ . itayatim ¯ .

82

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic phalanis.pattim), they use virtuous means in their manly efforts (paurus.a-).

According to Bh¯ima, manly effort, valor (paurus.a, vikrama) is the most important consideration in action. Valor assures the king of a good future (ayati). ¯ Yudhis.t.hira reverses the causal sequence: it is only after considering whether the result of action (phala) will produce good future consequences (adus ¯ . itayati) ¯ that a king (jig¯is.u) may act. Without this assurance and without virtuous means, his manliness (paurus.a) is in vain. THE RESULT OF ACTION: PHALAM Bh¯ima II.21 What (phala, fruit) does the king of beasts expect to gain when he springs at thundering clouds? It is, after all, the nature of the great man not to tolerate the rise of his enemies. An important point brought up in the speeches is a man’s attitude toward phalam, fruit, the result of action. For Bh¯ima, some kinds of results—for instance, wealth—are merely incidental; fame, conquest, and being true to one’s own nature (svabhava) ¯ are more important than a considered vision of the results of action. The lion will spring even at the thunderclouds, assuming from their roar that they might be his proverbial enemies, elephants. He does this not for any concrete beneﬁt, but because it is his nature not to tolerate the rise of enemies. Obviously, Yudhis.t.hira’s view is quite the opposite. Action must be capable of bearing the right kind of fruit (phala´salin ¯ ¯i 31); it must be directed toward a goal with good future consequences (ayati, ¯ 35).28 An Exchange of Images To Bh¯ima, the king in adversity is like the waxing moon; both command the respect of men because they have the potential to rise and grow mighty: II.11 Although a king may have suffered decline (ks.aya-) his subjects will bow to him as to the new moon when he rises for further growth, bearing his natural, auspicious lustre (dhama) ¯ unharmed.

The Debate between the Brothers

83

Yudhis.t.hira, on the other hand, uses the moon as a symbol of decay. In II.37 he compares a man’s failing power to the waning moon, claiming that anger’s darkness will ruin a king’s means of power, just as the “dark fortnight (ks.ayapaks.a) destroys the digits of the moon.” Both men play on the word of tamas (or its synonyms: timira, and so on), whose basic sense is darkness, but which has rich meanings connected with the originally Sam ¯ . khya doctrine of the three gun.as, the primordial qualities of matter. Tamas is the lowest of the three gun.as, whose interaction is essential to the world-process. It connotes, among other things, darkness, ignorance, inertia, heaviness, delusion. Tamas, “the darkness of ignorance and inertia resulting from misjudgment” (pramadajam ¯ . tamah.), says Bh¯ima, is the root cause of Yudhis.t.hira’s lack of proper anger. Yudhis.t.hira, of course, reverses the relationship between delusion and anger: tamas, “delusion,” is the result of anger and dissension. He speaks of times “when the darkness of disagreement / obscures and complicates the course of action” (33). “A man who aspires to advance / must ﬁrst do away with the darkness of anger” (36), and “he must resist the assault / of anger’s darkness” (37). In Bh¯ima’s speech, as in Draupad¯i’s, the destructive power of ﬁre is a virtue. Fire is like a warrior’s anger; like the waxing moon it commands the respect of men: “Men walk on a heap of ashes, not on a blazing ﬁre” (this seems to be a reference to ﬁre-walking rituals, in which devotees walk on glowing coals covered by ashes).29 The resentment that ought to motivate Yudhis.t.hira to make war on his enemies is also a blazing ﬁre (II.24). Not only does Yudhis.t.hira reject anger as a purely negative and destructive force, he uses the image of ﬁre to speak of the elements that will destroy the king himself: the smallest quarrel among a king’s ofﬁcers (here Duryodhana’s) is enough to ruin, as a ﬁre kindled by rubbing twigs together can burn down an entire mountain (II.51). The lion is Bh¯ima’s outstanding standard of comparison for powerful warriors and kings (II.18, 21). The fact that it is brought in as a model from the world of nature in two verses framed as “corroborations” gives it greater persuasive force than a mere simile would have. Yudhis.t.hira must act like the lion, who is the king of beasts because of his ﬁercely independent, warlike character. The lion will attack even the thunderclouds because they roar like his enemies, the elephants, and will subsist only on rutting elephants (elephants with mada, ichor from their temples, running over their faces) that he has killed himself. These models suffer an ironic fate in Yudhis.t.hira’s argument. The king simply ignores

84

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

the analogy of the lion, and he aims his entire speech at pacifying his brother, as one would calm an elephant run amuck (dviradam . dus.t.am iva).30 The case of ﬁre is relevant here as well. Against ﬁre, Bh¯ima’s symbol of burning power, Yudhis.t.hira holds up the sun as a symbol of power that can be regulated. The sun’s light-heat can be constructive (36, 38, the sun dispels darkness, shines over the earth) or destructive (46, the strong king splits enemy forces as the sun splits open lotus petals), depending on the use to which it is put. Hence a king who is like the sun can display gentleness and strictness at the appropriate times (38), whereas he who is like ﬁre can only burn, destroy. The images of controllable power with which the king counters Bh¯ima’s images of brute force are in keeping with the calm reasoning of the king’s speech, its quiet appeal to forbearance. While avoiding direct and sequential reference to Bh¯ima’s arguments, Yudhis.t.hira’s speech continually touches upon and reverses them. The signiﬁcant words and images in Bh¯ima’s arguments undergo a radical change in Yudhis.t.hira’s scheme of things. By deﬂating his brother’s most forceful images even as he turns his words around, Yudhis.t.hira responds to his speech simultaneously on many levels of discourse. The proposition and rejection of speciﬁc empirical examples is an ancient aspect of philosophical argument. The brothers’ debating technique resonates with the practice of the commentators, who support their arguments with dr.s.t.antas ¯ that are usually drawn from the world of nature and experience, well-known examples or illustrations of great antiquity, usually handed down in a tradition of teachers within a school.31 Discursive and Presentational Forms ¯ are remarkable for their stylisThe speeches in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ iya tic variety. The rest of the orations are as different from each other as Draupad¯i’s speech is from those of Bh¯ima and Yudhis.t.hira. Indra and Arjuna’s debate in the eleventh sarga offers complexly patterned verses and dramatic rhetoric. In Canto XIV, Arjuna’s response to the hunter makes much greater use of the language of reference used in formal debate (“as for your argument . . .”) than any of the other speeches in the poem.32 The formal language of the court epic speeches ultimately puts them closer to oratory and textual explication and at a further remove from the spoken language, which is more faithfully evoked in the vigorous, colorful, colloquial language and style of the older epic’s speeches.

The Debate between the Brothers

85

The philosopher Susanne Langer’s theory of discursive and presentational forms of symbolic expression is helpful in explaining the generic structural features of the speeches and debates in the ¯iya, characteristics that they share with other aspects of Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ stanzaic kavya. ¯ Rather than enter into a long description of Langer’s distinction between the two forms of expression, I quote excerpts from Cedric Whitman’s lucid summary of it:

The discursive mode [of expression] is the logical, syntactical symbolism of language, and it relates primarily to the process of logical, rational thinking. Its communications require time, and they depend for intelligibility upon a selective series of articulate sounds and a systematic syntax. The presentational mode is that of the visual arts, whose syntax, if so it may be called, lacks the systematic aspect of language, requires no time to be envisioned whole, and relates primarily to the intuitive side of the mind. It is the latter which is essentially the mode of art, but two major arts offer odd combinations of both modes. Music, though consisting basically of tones, which are presentational, requires time to be heard entire, and employs in the laws of harmony and counterpoint an extended syntax analogous to that of language. And poetry uses, as its only medium, the discursive mode of language. Yet when we speak of the “direct appeal” of an image or symbol, we mean that it appeals as an image of painting or sculpture appeals to the mind, that is, presentationally and without the intermediate ofﬁce of any extended, or, rational, syntax.33

We must note that the words “rational” and “intuitive,” used in relation to discursive and the presentational forms, do not imply an opposition between “rational” and “irrational” but one between a mode of expression that functions on and appeals to the process of reasoning and another that operates without recourse to this process. Langer’s terms apply rather well to the modalities in the kavya ¯ speeches. The discursive form of expression, as represented by the argument, the logical framework, in the speeches is obvious. So is the essential function of images, which are mainly presentational in nature. But the overall design of the speech, its formal structure,

86

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

mixes the two modes. It is, in a way, as much a discursive mode as the logical framework; being a sequential form, it has an extended syntax. But it also has a presentational aspect in the rhythms and patterns I have described above; these are like the tones of music, and have a direct appeal to the mind—not to the process of reasoning. The total effect of the poetic passage, in a more essential and exaggerated manner than a real-life oration, depends on a combination of the direct appeal of formal design, and the sensuous textures of language and imagery. And it is through the constant interplay of modes of expression and the structures that evolve from them that the speeches acquire variety, multiformity, richness. Bharavi ¯ introduces a touch of realism in the way in which he concludes the king’s speech. Yudhis.t.hira’s argument is long, rambling, open-ended. We are uncertain as to which of the arguments carries the most weight. But then, we are not required to decide. The king is cut short by the arrival of the sage Vyasa, ¯ the putative author of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and important participant in the epic’s action. Vyasa ¯ endorses the need for action, but also the inadvisability of taking military action. He suggests a middle course: Arjuna will please the gods with penance and win weapons which will ultimately help in war. The third canto ends with a series of vivid scenes. The sage initiates Arjuna into the worship of the god Indra with powerful sacred lore (vidya): ¯ Then, as a ray issuing from the glowing disc of the sun at dawn enters the blossoming water-lily, the sacred lore, bright as a spark of ﬁre, issued from the sage’s mouth and entered that of Arjuna.

(III. 25)

The hero is enjoined to perform ascetic rites on a Himalayan peak, but also to arm himself in order to defend his practice against all intruders (II.28). The family priest arms the hero with bow, sword, armor, and two great quivers full of arrows. Draupad¯i delivers a ﬁery farewell speech, exhorting the hero with yet another image of the sun: This yoke of responsibility has fallen upon your shoulders

The Debate between the Brothers because you are a capable warrior, just as the splendor of the day is lodged in the sun on account of his brilliance . . .

87

(III. 50)

Arjuna sets off on his mission, accompanied by a yaks.a, a Himalayan spirit, who will guide him to his sacred destination.

This page intentionally left blank.

Chapter 6 Landscapes with Women: Bharavi’s ¯ Descriptive Art

In the shyama ¯ vines I see your limbs, your look in the eye of a startled doe, the loveliness of your face in the moon, in the peacock’s plumage your hair, the playful lift of your brows in the light ripples of rivers, but O sadly, nowhere, my passionate girl, is the whole of your likeness in any one of these. Kalid ¯ asa ¯ 1

From Catalogue to Counterpoint: Organization in the Descriptive Sequence When Arjuna sets off toward his Himalayan destination, the Kira¯ tarjun¯ ¯ ıya moves into the descriptive mode for a long stretch. Seven successive cantos are devoted almost entirely to kavya’s ¯ descriptive topics—the hero’s northward journey through an autumn landscape, the sacred mountain Himalaya, Arjuna’s penance in his forest retreat on Indrak¯ıla peak, the scenes with Indra’s courtesans, the apsaras nymphs. In this chapter I will focus on one of these descriptive sequences, the play of the apsaras in beautiful landscape settings, or what I will call the poem’s erotic sequence, since it builds up to, and culminates in the erotic revels of the apsaras and their companions, the celestial musicians called gandharvas. Flying down to Mount Indrak¯ıla from Indra’s world through the regions of the air, the apsaras and their lovers enjoy the mountain landscape on the banks of the River Ganges. They gather ﬂowers in the woodlands, and swim and play in the river.2 After enjoying the beautiful sunset and nightfall, they drink wine and make love. I have already spoken

89

90

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

of the multiple uses to which Bharavi ¯ puts the apsaras sequence in terms of the canons of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ plot and the rasa aesthetic.3 The scenes with the nymphs are equally interesting for what they can tell us about the court epic’s descriptive themes and about the descriptive strategies that are unique to it. It is no coincidence that the landscape is as much the subject of the erotic sequence as the human actors in the scene. Women, nature, and the erotic are inextricably intertwined in Sanskrit court poetry. These themes, and the sensuous universe they evoke, have their rightful place in kavya ¯ as a form of art, mirroring their importance in the courtly culture as stimulants of auspiciousness and aesthetic pleasure. Already in the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a there are long kavya¯ like descriptions of the seasons.4 Such lyric descriptions are often presented in the voice of a character, usually a lover, spouse, or friend, giving them subjectivity, the immediacy of physical presence and the present tense, and the affective intimacy of private conversation.5 From the earliest times onward verses on women, landscapes, and love are the epitome of lyricism in Prakrit and Tamil as well as Sanskrit.6 The higly developed language of visual and sensory images that is characteristic of such verses reveals much about the nature of kavya ¯ itself. The court epic’s erotic descriptions are an essential aspect of the genre’s lyrical qualities and its roots in the lyric stanza. The erotic sequence begins with a journey, more speciﬁcally, an aerial journey, a topic that Kalid ¯ asa ¯ handles elegantly in both his epics, as well as in his lyric masterpiece, the Meghaduta, ¯ whose central theme is the journey of the Yaks.a’s messenger, the rain cloud, over the spectacular landscapes of central and northern India. The cloud’s ﬂight is itself reminiscent of another famous one, that of the monkey Hanuman ¯ in the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a.7 With the themes of journey and ﬂight come altered perspective, panorama, fantasy, and, in the older epics and Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ poems, precise allusions to real places.8 By contrast, the landscape of the journey of Bharavi’s ¯ nymphs is decidely mythic, and the emphasis of the passage is fantasy. The scenes of ﬂower-gathering and water-play in the Himalayan forest belong to the genre of the nature idyll, but this is “nature” in the courtly idiom of kavya. ¯ Nature appears in these scenes chieﬂy as a participant in the sporting acts (kr¯ıd.a, ¯ ‘play’) of the celestial lovers, who are variants of courtly lovers playing in the palace’s pleasure-gardens and lakes.9 Finally, all the topics in the erotic sequence have in common the quality of being “crowd scenes” of a sort favored in epic and court epic descriptions from the earliest times, as in Valm¯ ¯ ıki’s description

Landscapes with Women

91

of the women of Ravan ¯ . a’s harem, Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ description of the suitors at Indumat¯ı’s choosing of a bridegroom, or A´svaghos.a and Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ descriptions of the women of the royal palace and city rushing to the windows to watch the hero ride by.10 They involve multitudes and a diversity of gestures and acts that calls to mind the central problem of stanzaic composition: What are the organizational principles, the structural strategies, of the mahak ¯ avya’s ¯ monumental descriptions? The language of the older epic poets imitates the continuity and progression of action in the discourse of narrative. In the Mahabh ¯ a¯ rata and Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a successive s´ lokas are strewn with conjunctions and verbal continuatives (“then,” tatah.; “having done ‘x’. . .”), marking the narrative’s “what next?”. These concatenating devices are a survival from the compositional and performance techniques of oral narrative poetry, where repetition and continuation helped the poet to pause and improvise, to gather up the narrative, and to reinforce it for his audience.11 Among the court epic poets A´svaghos.a stands out as a transitional poet in his consistent use of epic concatenation, combining it with the very un-epic-like style of the kavya ¯ stanza. As E. H. Johnston, the editor and translator of A´svaghos.a’s epics, puts it, this trait gives “to some of his passages the semblance of a formally stated proposition of Euclid.”12 Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ Bharavi, ¯ and the later poets hardly use it, except as a marker of the transition from one passage to the next.13 Continuity is the operative principle of the older epic poetry, even when narrative ﬂow is not at issue. Many descriptions in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a are little more than catalogues, lists of the names of heros, the kinds of trees in a forest, the breeds of horses, or the variety of weapons in an army.14 Even when his subject matter is a unitary object, the epic poet tends to build the description by means of a simple paratactic construction, a noun followed by a series of adjectives or other modiﬁers. The highly inﬂected nature of Sanskrit requires the modiﬁers to be cast in the same case as the noun, and, since words can be joined by compounding, the adjectives can occupy half a s´ loka or more. The result is a series of words that look and sound alike, and a sequence of verses which is, in effect, one long sentence. Like concatenation, epic parataxis and the catalogue form reﬂect the epics’ oral traditional past, in which grammatical parallelism made for ease in composition and performance, and catered for listeners who “. . . took delight in hearing just how long their bard could ‘keep it up’ in a given construction.”15 Once again, A´svaghos.a appears to have adopted a narrativedescriptive style midway between that of the older epics and the

92

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

classical court epic. Johnston avers that this was because of the Buddhist mahakavi’s ¯ important extra-aesthetic objective, namely, to spread the message of the life of the Buddha, a purpose for which effective narration was essential: In order then to obtain the unity vital to his purpose, he adopted the procedure of articulating his poems as clearly as each verse. The proportion of space allotted to each episode was calculated with care, and verses were grouped together by various devices, as it were into paragraphs, each with a single subject.16 As though this were not enough, A´svaghos.a’s “paragraphs” abound in verbal and grammatical parallelism, and repetition of every variety, including the older epic device of repeating words in identical positions in the verse’s metrical scheme.17 Johnston comments on the poet’s “insistence on symmetry, his exposure of the framework and his non-functional decoration,” which “. . . are characteristic of early work, not of a time when the greatest art is so to conceal the art that the reader is unconscious of its presence pervading the whole poem.”18 Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ consummate artist and poet of the golden mean in the kavya ¯ style, is in fact no less interested than A´svaghos.a in effective narration and well-proportioned description. But in developing his descriptive sequences, he remains true to the kavya ¯ ideals of asymmetry and variation, avoiding all conspicuous and unvaried repetition, and only occasionally marking transitions among his verse—“paragraphs” with variations on a motif—a recurrent image or theme, or a repeated ﬁgure speech such as alliteration.19 The majority of Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ descriptions, however, are shaped in terms of lexical and ﬁgurative patterns that emerge in the course of the entire passage and are subtler and far more complex than devices of linear demarcation. In the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya Bharavi ¯ favors the last strategy almost to the exclusion of all others, setting the standard for descriptive style in the mahak ¯ avya ¯ after him. To gain some measure of understanding of Bharavi’s ¯ complex descriptive technique we must begin with the simplest level of the text, that of the content of the description. The journey of the nymphs, the ﬁrst descriptive passage in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s erotic sequence, abundantly illustrates the variety of the passage’s content. The setting of the description is constantly changing: ﬁrst the upper regions of the sky, the location of Indra’s paradise, the air and

Landscapes with Women

93

the region of the clouds, then the mountain peaks, and the banks of the Ganges on the Himalaya. The multitude of apsaras constitutes no less than an army (sena) ¯ of Indra, sent to face Arjuna in combat. The splendid horse-drawn aerial cars (vimana) ¯ in which the nymphs ride with their lovers correspond to the chariot corps (ratha) of the ancient Indian army; like other royal armies, this one has majestic elephants (gaja).20 Stripped down to its essential subject matter “the Journey of the apsaras” seems to be just a stylized version of the catalogues and lists that are so common in the older epics. But the conspicuous formal parallelism of the old epic lists creates the effect of stasis and order, whereas the constantly changing subjects and forms of Bharavi’s ¯ passage convey the opposite feeling. In the kavya ¯ description, the catalogue form is combined with an essentially discursive structure, the linear framework inherent in the nature of the descriptive topics themselves. When, for instance, the court poet wants to give a detailed physical description of a person, he can turn to the limb-by-limb, or so-called foot-to-head (pad ¯ adike´ ¯ santa) ¯ progression, a canonical kavya ¯ frame for this topic.21 Time and space are the fundamental linear bases for kavya ¯ description. The birth and upbringing of a prince, sunset scenes, descriptions of the seasons, are framed by the progression of time.22 In the seventh canto of Bha¯ ravi’s poem love’s army journeys in a royal procession such as the ones that must have been seen in the Chalukya and Pallava capitals and that are so evocatively depicted in the Ajanta cave paintings from the Vak ¯ at ¯ . aka-Gupta age. Like other kavya ¯ journeys, processions, and royal conquests, the ﬂight of the apsaras develops around the linear frame of movement through space.23 The catalogue is composed of discrete units juxtaposed with one another. Time and space operate as frames of linear progression, of connected and sequential movement. Both structures are no more than what I have called them: frames, starting points in the process of achieving the dynamic, contrapuntal design that is characteristic of kavya ¯ passages; and in this they are analogous to the logical framework of the political speeches. In the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s lyrical descriptions, the linear frame is continually in tension with the gradually evolving discursive structures of language and imagery unique to each passage. In the “Journey of the apsaras” Bharavi ¯ dislocates the linear frame, replacing it with a series of patterns created by images in intricate relationship across the boundaries of stanzas. In the descriptions of the revels of the nymphs in the Himalayan woods and the River Ganges, he uses the framework of sequential

94

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

and spatial progression to offset ﬁgurative motifs that develop in resistance to the dictates of sequentiality. To explore the movement and design of these descriptions is to get some sense of the musicality of kavya ¯ descriptive technique and to understand the extended range and functions that the ﬁgurative language of the erotic acquires in the spacious canvas of a mahak ¯ avya ¯ description. In what follows I will discuss imagery and movement in the “Journey of the apsaras” in some detail, then elucidate particular strategies in the descriptions of the women gathering ﬂowers and playing in the river with their lovers.

Fashioning a Raga: ¯ The Journey of the Apsaras Untwisting the strands The linear frame of the apsaras’ journey traces the descent from Indra’s heaven through the sky and atmosphere to the banks of the Ganges on a Himalayan peak. The description of the ﬂight takes up twenty-ﬁve verses out of the forty that constitute the seventh canto. The remaining verses depict the encampment of the apsaras, with a section on the activities of the army’s elephants. The dislocation of continuous, sequential movement in the description begins at the level of the subject matter itself. Successive verses treat different elements of the scene. Chariots, women, elephants, horses, the army, and the river come to prominence as if by turn, but not at regular intervals, nor in any particular order. Reading the verses in sequence is an experience not unlike Richard Lannoy’s characterization of the experience of seeing the paintings on the walls of the Ajanta caves: Because of this tonal equality (of the wall paintings) one is constantly discovering new ﬁgures which were unseen through the deliberately unaccented or ‘suppressed’ tonality of detail, and the tempo of this slow discovery is very precisely calculated . . . . When viewed by ﬂickering light, as was intended, only fragmentary glimpses of the colors and lines of the objects depicted can be obtained. A body undulates towards the eye from an indistinguishable blur; moments (perhaps minutes) later, a second body wells out of the blur and is seen to be intertwined with the ﬁrst.24 . . . The scanning vision imposes its own non-lineal, atemporal, or non-sequential scheme on narrative technique. . . . It

Landscapes with Women

95

could be said that the Ajanta¯ artist is concerned with the order of sensuousness, as distinct from the order of reason, to use Schiller’s terms.25 As we read the verses in Bharavi’s ¯ description, images appear and vanish. As we encounter each entity for a second and a third time, though—and this happens over intervals of anywhere from two or three to ten verses—they begin to acquire the contours of familiar objects. The same words and core-images reappear in association with the same subjects: these I will call “theme words” and “themes.”26 As the description progresses, diverse themes begin to be woven together in increasingly complex patterns. Untwisting the strands of the composition, grouping together verses on the same subject in a deliberate disturbance of their freely rotating order in the passage, will enable us to look at individual themes and at the process by which they are linked with each other.

CHARIOTS ROLLING: VII. 1, 4, 11, 12, 22 VII.1 Then the roll of drums, echoing and spreading in the vast spaces of the gods’ ﬂying cars, proclaimed the departure of the nymphs with Indra’s men to guard them, riding on sumptuous chariots and elephants. 4 Suspended in the sky by the magic of the gods, the chariots were drawn far by swift horses. With the fellies of their wheels not turning, they rolled on like ﬂying cars. 11 Churned up by elephants and horses plunging in, the sky-river’s waves struck the long line of ﬂying cars moving in her tracks, and so for the ﬁrst time ever rolled back from a bank.26a

96

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic 12 Once the chariots had left the path of the planets where their axles had knocked against the bases of the gods’ mansions the fellies in the wheels turned freely, churning the water in every cloud they met. 22 Peacocks, craning their necks, eagerly listened, hearing thunder in the rumble of the chariots, magniﬁed by deep echoes on highlands from which roaring cataracts came crashing down.

Sound and motion are the themes of the verses on carriages. The ﬁrst and last verses (1 and 22) bring in the chariots only obliquely. But when we get to the image of the peacocks mistaking for thunder the rumble of chariots, magniﬁed by echoing (sammurcchan ¯ pratininadaih.) on the highlands, we are reminded of the roll of drums “echoing (-bhinnaih.) and spreading (sammurcchan) ¯ in the vast spaces of the god’s ﬂying cars” in the ﬁrst verse. In the three other verses Bharavi ¯ uses the idea of rotating motion to play on the fantasy of normal chariots (rathas) behaving like the magical ﬂying cars (vimana) ¯ of the gods. Unlike other chariot wheels, those of celestial vimanas ¯ do not actually rotate (vr.t-). Depending on the exact nature of the skyscape through which they are traveling, the apsaras’ chariots behave now like rathas, (12) now like vima¯ nas (verse 4). The precise outlines of the image, ringing changes on the behavior of the wheels—now rotating, now not—is made possible by the physical geography of the celestial regions. At the ﬁrst level of the descent from Indra’s heaven in the highest regions (the realm of the planets) the rotation (vivartana) of the wheels is obstructed by the bases of the god’s mansions. The next level is the track of the sacred River Ganges, one of whose three streams ﬂows in the sky.27 Verse 11 is really about the Ganges water, churned up by the horses and elephants, rolling against the solid bank formed by the row of chariots—for the ﬁrst time, because the Ganges in its celestial course has no banks at all. But the image of water being ploughed and churned is resumed in the next chariot verse, and this time it is the

Landscapes with Women

97

chariot wheels that churn the water in the rain clouds. Rain clouds connect to thunder, to the thundering waterfalls, and to the peacocks who eagerly listen for thunderclouds, since they like to dance in the rain.28 The linear progression of the chariots’ descent is offset by the echoing imagery which, like the carriage wheels, completes a revolution, linking the drumroll and the apsaras’ rathas to the atmosphere and sounds of the mountain landscape. Other verses in the passage will show that the recurrent imagery of clouds and moving water is open-ended, linking the chariot verses with verses on other subjects. The network of recurrent theme-words and expressions signals and reinforces the thematic links: sammurcchan ¯ (“spreading, extending, magnifying”); words signifying the rolling motion of the wheels and the water, all derived from the verb vr.t, “to rotate”; and, lastly, a number of words derived from the root bhid- (to split, break, open), a verb connected with the major themes of the entire description. NYMPHS FLYING: VII. 2, 3, 5, 7, 10, 14, 15, 16 VII.2 Leaving Indra’s shining city where crowds of immortals had gathered, eager to see them, the women found their parasols quite useless as they ﬂew above the sun. 3 Winds blowing against their faces tossed them about, lotus eyes glazed over with weariness, the sun’s hot rays gave the women the glow of wine-ﬂushed cheeks. 5 Making small hairs thrill on saffron-painted breasts, shining like pearls on faces where the tilaka design had faded, the sweat of exertion became an ornament for the women. Even disorder enhances a beauty’s loveliness.

98

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic 7 Amazed that the women’s bodies, more delicate than a garland of ﬂowers, could resist the sun’s heat, the gandharvas understood the excellence of the variety with which the creator endows his creations. 10 The wind shook lotuses humming with drunken bees, tossed up the pollen rolled up in tight balls. Cool from touching the sky-river’s waves, it brought relief to the women wearied by the heat. 14 Every time the wind blew back the nymphs’ ﬁne skirts, it was as though the ﬂashing rays from the great gems on their belts became a swirling skirt for their thighs. 15 Making the tilaka paint run, yet pleasantly relieving fatigue, the clouds with their cool spray earned the beautiful women’s esteem: a small fault does not negate a great favor. 16 When the rainbow’s arc broke on a cloudbank white as wavy sand, the light from gems in the nymphs’ jewels supplied its missing curve.

The recurrent motif in the ﬁrst few verses is the effect of the sun’s heat on the nymphs’ lovely, delicate bodies. Semantically related words, derived from the root tap (to burn), highlight the theme: atapa ¯ is “the heat of the sun” (7);29 atapatra ¯ in v. 2 is a parasol ( literally

Landscapes with Women

99

“protector from the heat of the sun”) ; and sam ¯ (v. 10) is liter. tapam, ally “weariness born from heat” (10). Other evocative words are also repeated, words suggesting beauty and erotic passion: s´ r¯ı, “beauty” (3 and 8); raga ¯ (color, passion) in kapolaraga, ¯ “the ﬂush on the cheeks” (3); and stana¯ ngar ˙ aga, ¯ “the designs painted on the breasts (with saffron and musk)” (5).30 The women’s delicacy is stressed in the recurrent ﬂoral imagery related to the verb dhu-, ¯ to shake: In verse 3 the wind tosses about (dhut ¯ an ¯ am) ¯ and tires the ﬂower-like women with eyes elongated like the lotus petal; in verse 10 the cool river breeze shakes real lotuses (dhunvan), tosses up their pollen (uddhuta-), ¯ and brings comfort to the wilting women. All this is interwoven with the contrastive imagery of disorder and beauty, natural charms and ornament, the sun’s burning heat and the women’s cool strength. Because of the distance between the verses in which they occur, the repeated words are not monotonous like closely and obviously placed repetitions, functioning instead with the subtlety of associative devices. The three verses from 14 to 16 form a small group of their own, repeating old themes, introducing new ones, always connecting the verses on the apsaras to verses on other topics. The skirts ballooning in the wind (vivr.tti, “a circling,” also from vr.t,) and the circle of gemrays remind one of the rolling chariot wheels; the image of the gently showering clouds looks forward to the verses on elephants (including verbal echoes).31 The rainbow’s broken arc resonates with the cluster of words and images connoting disjunction, a recurrent visual theme in the passage. Simile, Relationship, and the Two Universes of kavya ¯ ELEPHANTS, CLOUDS, MOUNTAINS 8, 13, 20, 24, 30 I will turn next to upama¯ (simile), the key to imagery in kavya ¯ description. I have already spoken of the essential function of simile as an enlarging device, an instrument for expanding the range of discourse within the boundary of the stanza.32 The ﬁrst group of verses on elephants illustrates a crucial aspect of the mature mahakavi’s ¯ descriptive art: the use of simile to extend the range of the image beyond the individual verse. VII.8 Painted with designs of red lead, bound with golden chains,

100

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic temples ﬂowing with rut, the celestial elephants looked just like clouds glittering with lightning, shot through with the sun’s tawny rays, showering rain.33 13 Pierced by the tusks, the clouds began to shower rain, reviving the elephants who were wilting from the heat. Is it not true that those who are set on helping others will be kind even to those who hurt them? 20 Flanked by clouds as they ﬂew down from the sky towards Indra’s mountain peak the great elephants looked like the mountains lying still on the ocean-ﬂoor with motionless wings. 24 Enraged by the scent of rut wafted by the wind from the track of wild elephants nearby, the elephants of the gods refused to obey the driver’s command— only when enticed and distracted by their mates were they persuaded to move. 30 When the expert trainers had removed banners and saddlecloths and plates of armor from the celestial elephants, and coaxed them to lie down on the ground to rest, they shone like mountains lying

Landscapes with Women

101

scattered about, their forests swept away by hurricane winds at the dissolution of the universe.

In these verses we immediately recognize themes and words that connect with the other groups: clouds split open by tusks and shot through with the sun’s rays (the word bhinna, from bhid-, “to break,” signiﬁes both); clouds showering rain. These clouds revive the elephants as they did the celestial beauties, this time illustrating a different universal truth, the forgiving nature of the great. But it is the similes that draw our attention to the central themes in this group. Three verses each present an elaborate comparison: between elephants and clouds (8), and between elephants and mountains (20 and 30). Each simile is perfectly intelligible and effective by itself, but becomes immensely more suggestive when apprehended in the context of the other verses in in the group. In verse 8 the rutting elephants, exuding (ks.arantah., “ﬂowing with”) rut from their oriﬁces, are compared to showering (ks.arantah.) clouds. In 13 it is the clouds that are showering, and they relieve the tired elephants. Clouds ﬁgure once again in 20, in which the elephants, ﬂying down with clouds on either side, look like winged mountains. In the last verse in the group (30) the elephants lying on the ground look like fallen mountains—neither wings nor clouds ﬁgure in the imagery. Verse 21 alone does not ﬁt into this pattern of alternating images. Presenting a naturalistic depiction of an enraged elephant, it signals a new theme, properly the theme of the sequence of nine verses on elephants further on in this canto. There is nothing unusual about Bharavi’s ¯ choice of standards of comparison for elephants in this passage. Blue-gray rain clouds and massive mountains are the conventional, most frequently used standards of comparison (upamana) ¯ for elephants in kavya ¯ poetry. What is worth noting in these verses on elephants, however, is the way in which the standards of comparison correlate with the shifting landscape context. At different points in the description the standard of comparison that the poet has chosen for the subject of the verse appears to be identical with whatever landscape element happens to form the physical setting of the verse. The elephants are compared to clouds when they are ﬂying amidst actual clouds, but to winged mountains when they are in the process of landing on the mountain peak, with clouds on either side of them (20). Finally, when the elephants are actually on ﬁrm ground on the mountain, the image

102

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

concentrates on mountains. In the similes themselves, what appears to be sheer fantasy is actually a poetic play on a common fund of mythology about elephants. Cosmic elephants (diggaja) support the eight directions. Not only are clouds and cosmic elephants related by birth, mountains once actually had wings. When they ﬂew about destroying things on earth and in the celestial regions, Indra cut off their wings with his thunderbolt. In verse 20 the poet likens the elephants ﬂanked by clouds to the few winged mountains of the legend that are said to have escaped Indra’s anger by hiding in the ocean. In Sanskrit poetic analysis, one of the marks that distinguishes the upameya, the object being described in a verse involving comparison, from the standard of comparison (upamana) ¯ that is applied to it, is that the former is the “thing in context” (prastuta, prakara¯ n.ika), whereas the latter is the “thing not relevant to the (actual) context” (aprastuta).34 That is, the two terms belong to different universes of meaning: the subject of description, the contextually relevant “thing,” belongs primarily to what I would call the “objective” (in the sense of concreteness and relevance) universe of the comparison, while the upamana ¯ belongs, not to the objective universe, but to a wholly “ﬁgurative” one. But Bharavi ¯ ’s fantasy landscape provides a situation in which such distinctions become blurred. Elephants are the upameya, the subjects of the comparison in the verses in this group, and elephants are being compared to clouds and mountains. But these elephants are ﬂying elephants, moving through an “objective landscape” of clouds and mountains. The result is a complex interaction between the objective and ﬁgurative universes. Since the landscape elements, the actual context of the description, are also the conventional standards of comparison, they belong to the objective as well as the ﬁgurative universe of the passage. One could look at it another way. In effect, the landscape elements appear now ﬁguratively and now objectively conceived in the progression of the elephants’ journey. The changing imagery of the verses— from clouds to mountains to winged mountains—seems to herald and reﬂect the changes in the landscape, the objective context, itself. Bharavi’s ¯ use of the conventional images of kavya ¯ in such descriptions turns out to be anything but random. The verses on elephants are at once remarkably coherent and remarkably dynamic in their imagery. The dynamic of simile and context working across verseboundaries occurs over and over again in this passage, as in the following verses on the army.

Landscapes with Women

103

THE ARMY ADVANCING: VII.9, 17 AND 18, 25 VII.9 Drawing far away from the hot sun’s unapproachable disc the army reached the River of the Gods with her lovely waves like a single braid of hair bound by the nymphs of the directions. 17 Discussing strategies for the success of their mission, Indra’s army traversed the path of the birds and reached Indrak¯ıla’s cloud-covered peak. 18 Covered with the lotuses that were the women’s faces, ﬂecked with the foam of their bright white parasols unfurled by the wind, deeply rumbling with the beat of drums, the army shone like the sky-river as it landed on the mountain-peak. 25 Enveloped in thick dust kicked up on the roads by the chariot wheels, dust red like river waters after the ﬁrst rains, the army spread over the dense forests like the Ganges ﬂowing with turbid waters at summer’s end. A river is one of the oldest comparisons for an advancing army in Indian literature.35 But the Ganges is no ordinary river. As the sky-river that also ﬂows on earth in the Himalayas, it can function

104

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

simultaneously as the objective landscape setting and the standard of comparison for the apsaras’ army in the celestial as well as the terrestrial portion of its journey. Having passed through the river’s celestial course, the army ﬁnally spreads over the very same forests that the river’s ﬂoods cover in the rainy season. The sky, the mountain, and the river are at once the scene’s landscape and its changing ﬁgurative ground. F. W. Thomas notes that in stanza 18 “. . . it is the heavenly Ganges stream, as it falls on the Himalayan summit, which is compared to the alighting company.”36 Throughout the decription the imagery seems to follow the movement of the objective participants in the scene: the river, the army, the women ﬂoating in the breeze, the ﬂying elephants, horses, and chariots. Indeed the army and the river are metaphors for the major themes of ﬂow and unbroken movement that dominate the vocabulary and imagery of the entire description.37 Transformation and exchange: Elephants at play The sequence of verses on elephants (VII.31–39), stands out as the only part of the the seventh canto in which the poet concentrates on a single subject in successive verses.38 The sequence is striking in other respects as well. The motif of ﬂowing rut, already a creative theme in elephant verses, is now linked with various aspects of the behavior of rutting elephants—mating gestures, hostility towards elephants from other herds, play in the river. Some verses are formulated in canonical ﬁgures, but the basis of the description is a selective naturalism, in which the poet draws on Indian elephantlore, painting vignettes that show an intimate understanding of the animals and their behavior. There are verses with no ﬁgures at all (32 and 34), although such verses are classiﬁed by the poeticians as employing svabhavokti, ¯ naturalistic depiction, in its own right distinguished from nonpoetic speech. In other verses an observation from life becomes the foundation for a striking trope. So for instance, the bees swarming on the elephant’s bed wet with rut (v. 31) create the momentary illusion of the chain that might very well have slipped from the elephant’s back and legs as he rose quickly. While the phenomenon here is only an apparent substitution, a series of real substitutions and exchanges takes place in other verses.39 Elephant ichor perfumes the river water, lotuses perfume the elephants’ cheeks. River water, red with lotus pollen, rubs off the ruddy ﬂuid of rut (madajala) on the cheeks, then itself ﬂows down the cheeks, taking the place of the rut, which it resembles. If the elephants are

Landscapes with Women

105

now fully transformed by their immersion in the water, the water is in turn completely transformed by their play, in color, smell, and motion, so much so that it now looks like a cloth dyed red with Madras (madder)—the analogy is perfect, down to the detail of the waves looking like the wrinkles in the dyed cloth spread out to dry. There is an unmistakeable echo with the earlier image of the dust-covered army ﬂowing like the river’s turbid, reddish ﬂoods. Other echoes of confusion and transformation are fairly obvious, especially in the images of the scented wind (fragrant with the smell of rut as well as of ﬂowers), the whirling dust, and the elephants’ thunder-like trumpeting that throws the cakora birds (Chukar partridges) and peacocks into confusion. Having looked at individual themes in the “Journey of the apsaras” we may step back and look at the totality of patterning in the passage. The analogy with a patterned cloth and tapestry seems appropriate to the sequence’s effect, but only up to a point. It seems more fruitful to explore the close relationship between technique and effect in the kavya ¯ passage and classical Indian raga ¯ music. In its discursive movement and free-form, asymmetrical design the kavya ¯ description is more like music than like an object with a symmetrical pattern. It is possible to think of the strategies of design in the Journey of the apsaras more generally, in terms of such concepts in Western classical music as polyphony, fugue, or counterpoint. But in detail and feeling the mahak ¯ avya ¯ technique shares a cultural speciﬁcity with the strategies of performing a classical Indian raga ¯ scale-type or mode. Like the the raga ¯ performance, the court epic description is aimed at evoking a rasa experience, and its complexity is more like the complexity of melodic progressions that characterizes the raga ¯ than the diversity and contrast of voice and tone that are the basis of Western techniques such as polyphony.40 The kavya ¯ description and the raga-in-performance ¯ have several points of similarity. “A raga is not a tune, nor is it a ‘modal’ scale, but rather a continuum with scale and tune as its extremes. Many ragas can share the same intervallic structure, that is, the same scale-type (mela, that ¯ . ); at the same time, any number of compositions or improvisations can be in the same raga.”41 A raga ¯ exists, not as an entity, not even as a set of notes or patterns, but as a potential melodic conﬁguration in improvised performance, whose ever-changing, but fundamentally recognizable Gestalt is inherent in the deﬁning notes that are permitted in it. The kavya ¯ passage is, of course, far less elusive; once it has been composed, it has a clearly-deﬁned concrete existence. The similarities betwen raga ¯

106

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

and mahak ¯ avya ¯ lie rather in the compositional processes of the two forms. The basic conventional pairs of subjects and standards of comparison in a court epic sequence are like the basic (canonical, deﬁning) notes of a raga ¯ scale-type; and the process of building up a description, a complex pattern, by means of subtle variations on these familiar component elements is very similar to the way in which a singer or player of Indian classical music builds up a raga ¯ through fresh permutation-combinations of the permitted sequences made up of the permitted notes of the raga. ¯ The recognizability of a raga may turn on one or more of any number of heterogeneous factors of different orders of abstraction; intervallic structure, a particular way of ornamenting one or more scale degrees, characteristic motifs, even characteristic tessitura or pace. Such factors in turn are perceived in terms of contrasting possibilities.42 Reading a mahak ¯ avya ¯ passage is rather like listening to a singer performing a raga; ¯ it involves both the delight of recognition and the adventure of encountering spontaneous, idiosyncratic improvisation and ornamentation on the basic components. Many points of similarity can be identiﬁed for raga ¯ exposition and mahak ¯ avya ¯ description, but most important for us are two aspects of raga ¯ performance technique: the nonlinear nature of raga ¯ patterns and virtuoso passages in raga ¯ improvisation. Improvisation is a key technique in raga ¯ performance, so that no two performances—even by the same performer—are identical. In al ¯ ap ¯ (alapti) ¯ or the improvised exposition of a raga, ¯ the classical singer develops increasingly complex (pulsed or unpulsed) and increasingly ornamented, melodic patterns out of the raga’s ¯ characteristic progressions of notes and intervallic structures. The apparently random and certainly asymmetrical structures of kavya ¯ passages are analogous to raga ¯ improvisation, and demand from the reader the same kind of aesthetic response. Within a performance it is characteristic of raga-performers ¯ to select one or more motifs, lines, or progressions for detailed variation, so that the exposition dwells on this point for a while.43 When we approach the descriptions in the seventh and eighth cantos of Bharavi’s ¯ poem in terms of this performance technique, the variations on the activities of the elephants (VII), and, as we shall see, the sustained passage on the similarities between faces

Landscapes with Women

107

and lotuses (VIII below) become intelligible in terms of virtuoso passages, in which a particular topic or image has been singled out for detailed, virtuosic treatment. The Revels of the Nymphs Women and plants: The universes conﬂated Bharavi ¯ leaves the linear frame of spatial movement largely undisturbed in his description of the play of the nymphs and the gandharvas in the Himalayan woods and the earthly waters of the Ganges. The stylistic virtuosity of these passages stems at least in part from the poet’s insistence on the catalogue-structure. In the description of the women gathering ﬂowers (pus.pavacaya) ¯ the emphasis is on lexical variation, whereas in the water-play passage, it is on ﬁguration. In both, the major theme is the relationship between the two universes of kavya ¯ as it is expressed in the relationships and transactions between human beings and nature. The ﬁrst description moves through three major themes in the sequential framework of the celestial lovers’ movement ever deeper into the woods in search of ﬂowers. At ﬁrst, the poet focuses on the integral relationship between the women and the ﬂowers and sprays they are plucking, then he describes the lovers’ erotic gestures and feelings in terms of the woodland setting and the activity of ﬂower-gathering. Finally, as in the description of the rutting elephants, he describes the ways in which both women and landscape are transformed as a result of the expedition. The richness of the kavya ¯ lexicon in the mahak ¯ avya ¯ appears to have been enhanced by the process of stanzaic composition. What began as a practical need has been turned into an advantage; if every stanza is a chosen moment, revealing only an aspect of the scene or the object being described, then the descriptive vocabulary becomes that much more nuanced and precise. In a passage whose themes are women and plants, the favored subjects of lyric kavya, ¯ these subjects are named in almost every verse, each time with a different word, carrying its own speciﬁc associations and descriptive force.44 In successive verses in the description of ﬂower-gathering the apsaras are sura¯ ngan ˙ ah ¯ . : celestial women, vanajayateks ¯ ¯ . : women with . an.ah long eyes curved like the lotus-petal, nitambinyah.: women with full, 45 rounded hips, vilasinyah ¯ . : graceful women, coquettes, and so on. We are not allowed to forget that these women are celestial beings, but the emphasis of the epithets is on what they have in common

108

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

with the idealized generic “women” of court poetry: the apsaras are, above all, voluptuous beauties, whose gestures and attributes create an aesthetically pleasing atmosphere of the erotic.46 The forest setting offers the kavya ¯ poet unlimited possibilities for naming and describing its diverse ﬂora. Bharavi ¯ reserves these possibilities for a later episode, choosing instead to focus on those aspects of the plants that he ﬁnds most appropriate for the topic at hand—beautiful women picking ﬂowers.47 In the idealized conventions of kavya, ¯ a beautiful woman’s body is a creeper (lata), ¯ her face, a ﬂower; her slender arms (bahu) ¯ are vines, her soft hands (pan ¯ . i) with the slim ﬁngers painted with lac dye (alaktaka) are like the young, reddish sprays or shoots (pallava) of plants and trees, with their budding foliage. In the immediate context of a ﬂower-picking excursion, however, these comparisons become actualized juxtapositions, with a wider, more ﬂexible potential for illumination than a frozen metaphor (rupaka). ¯ It does not come as surprise then, that in this passage, instead of naming speciﬁc plants or trees, Bharavi ¯ uses various kavya ¯ synonyms to speak of generic “ﬂowers,” “creepers,” “trees,” and their ¯ young leafy “sprays” (or shoots).48 By using generic terms Bharavi calls attention to the identity of the ﬂora in this particular scene with the generic trees, shoots, and ﬂowers that are the standards of comparison for the appropriate parts of a woman’s body. Their pervasive—and exclusive—presence in the description of women picking ﬂowers gives it a particular ﬁgurative coherence. But, as the following sequence of four verses will show, it is the play of language connecting one stanza to another that gives expression to this integrity. VIII.5 Seduced by the scent of cosmetic oils the bees of the forest ﬂew to the coquettes’ slim arm-creepers with graceful shoots in the form of hands red with lac dye, and blooming with gleaming nails. 6 The a´soka branch with tender shoots swaying in the breeze, blossoms swarming with bees drinking honey,

Landscapes with Women

109

appeared to the women like a young woman waving her arms, agitated by a sharp love-bite on the lip. 7 Why do you tire yourself, proud lady? It is no use at all to wave your arms that look like tender shoots. How will you drive away this swarm of bees ﬂying towards you, mistaking you for a creeper of paradise? The metaphoric compound “pan ¯ . ipallava” “hand-shoot” in verse 5 would normally be a cliché signifying nothing more than “hand.”49 But the elaborate completeness of the metaphor in this verse, its detail—beginning with the implicit comparison of the perfume of the women’s cosmetic oils to the scent of ﬂowers or buds, ending with the likening of the gleaming nails to clusters of buds—indicates otherwise. Verses 6 and 7 are meant to continue the creative—and playful—conﬂation of the human element with its partner in nature. The nymph’s girlfriends ﬁrst see the likeness of their friend in the a´soka branch with its shoots swaying in the breeze: it seems to be a girl waving her arms. They then tell her that it is no use for her to wave her hands to try to drive away the bees ﬂocking to her; they will not be able to tell the difference between her and the plant. We, too, are meant to take the bees’ confusion seriously, wondering, like them, how to tell the hand from the shoot, the girl from the branch, and, like them, failing ultimately. The ﬂower-gathering expedition is a prelude to the lovemaking of the apsaras and their lovers, to be described in a later canto. Words repeated in the span of short sequences in the passage on ﬂowerpicking create webs of erotic suggestion, highlighting the sequences as vignettes of sexual arousal. Consider the repetition of the richly suggestive word “akula” ¯ in the sequence VIII. 14–19. Here it is used to describe a woman’s eyes ﬁlling with tears (bas ¯ . pakula-) ¯ when her lover calls her by another woman’s name (14), the loosened knot of another nymph’s skirt (´sithilakuloccaya-, ¯ 15), and locks of long hair hanging about a girl’s face (vilam ¯ akulake´ ¯ sapa´ ¯ sa-). The . baman word, which can convey a range of meanings, from physical disarray to emotional and sexual excitement and confusion, has been intentionally highlighted.50 Obviously, such repeated words, set against

110

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

a background of a varied vocabulary, are yet another strategy for foregrounding, in this case, drawing attention to the underlying coherence of erotic imagery and themes in the description.

Figuration as Play in Court Epic Descriptions When Bharavi ¯ moves from the descriptive topic of ﬂower-gathering to that of water-sports (salilakr¯ıd.a), ¯ he also moves from the comparison of women with ﬂowers and woodland plants to that of women with rivers and objects associated with the riverine landscape. At the end of the ﬁrst description, he has a sequence of ﬁve syntactically connected stanzas (22–26) describing the beauty of the apsaras as they emerge from the woods and approach the Ganges, in whose waters they want to bathe. In these verses the poet compares the women’s hips to sandbanks, their navels to the hearts of lotuses, and their faces studded with drops of perspiration, to lotuses adorned by drops of water. The description of the water-play begins in the next verse, and the imagery continues to focus on the riverine landscape. The principal objects of description in this passage are: the nymphs, their lovers, water (and waves), lotuses (and bees). Here I have traced the occurrence of the pair “face and lotus” throughout the passage. The similitude between the woman’s face and the lotus is explored in nine out of the thirty-ﬁve verses. In some verses, the lotuses that actually appear in the river are described (27, 28), in others, the ﬂowers are entirely ﬁgurative or imaginary (25, 47). In yet others, they are both objective and ﬁgurative (35, 36); in some there is a direct linking of the women’s faces (objective) with the lotuses (also objective) (42, 44), and in one verse (29) it is not clear whether the lotus in question is a real or an imaginary one. VIII.25 With half-closed eyes, and studded with perspiration, the nymphs’ faces looked as lovely as lotuses with half-open petals beaded with drops of water. 27 Then with the sweet calls of wild geese, with the ﬂuttering petals of lotuses shaken by glittering ﬁsh,

Landscapes with Women with her waves rolling onto banks that were free of mud, the River of the Gods seemed to invite the nymphs to plunge into her waters. 28 A cooling breeze arose from the waves, carrying drops of water, brushing past the lotuses. Gently blowing, it seemed to offer the wearied women a helping hand. 29 The gait of the wild geese could not compare with the nymphs’ coquettish walk, the sandbanks could not equal their full and heavy hips, nor could the lotuses rival their faces with long eyes. 35 “Are these the twin petals of a lotus heavy with bees, or the eyes of the girl with the tremulous glance? Are these her curved lashes, or a still, silent swarm of bees? . . . 36 Is this her mouth parted in a smile, revealing teeth like lotus ﬁlaments, or is it a blooming lotus?” Plagued by such doubts as these, it took the beauties a long time to ﬁnd their friend hidden in a bed of lotuses. 42 Bright faces against lotuses, swaying strands of pearls

111

112

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic against the surging foam, radiant golden skin against saffron-tinted water— the timid women could offer no contrast to the waves. 44 With her water graced by the reﬂection of the nymphs’ smiling faces whose beauty put her lotuses to shame, the river Ganges reaped the beneﬁt of her clarity. 47 Half-hidden by spreading curls dishevelled from swimming, the womens’ faces looked like lotuses covered by swarms of bees.

Let us examine the repetition of subjects along with their conventional standards of comparison—these might be called conventional “pairs”—such as the face and the lotus, the hand and the shoot, in the mahak ¯ avya ¯ descriptions. Not only does each instance where the pair appears explore a different aspect of the relationship between the two, but often, the image is “developed” in accordance with the development of the “theme” of the passage. The mahak ¯ avya ¯ poet’s selection of a small range of ﬁgurative elements that are appropriate for the objective landscape features of the topic gives a particular kind of integrity to the description. Each description has its own inner harmonies in the correspondence of its ﬁgurative and objective domains. The paring down of the objective and ﬁgurative components of the theme offers the poet a larger arena than the stanza in which to exercise his skill in playing—through a variety of alam ¯ the nuances in basic relationships between . karas—on the human and the natural worlds. Within the framework of the watersports topic he can create an entire set of ﬁgures of speech that explore different facets of the relationship between the lotus and the woman’s face. Where the detached stanza presents a single striking image, the epic poet’s extended play has the effect of variations on a theme and of encompassing the entire tradition of kavya ¯ verses on a particular theme “in a single location,” as Kalid ¯ asa ¯ puts it, describing

Landscapes with Women

113

his virtuosic assemblage of comparisons for the various aspects of the young Parvat¯ ¯ ı’s beauty in Canto I of the Kumarasam ¯ . bhava: She was a collection of all things that are natural similes for beauty, each one in its right place, fashioned by the universal creator with his full energy, as if eager to see all beauty in a single form.51 In the description of Parvat¯ ¯ ı, Kalid ¯ asa ¯ achieved a tour de force by using not only a large number of different standards of comparison (these are, however, conventional standards, appropriate for different parts of the body), but an equally large number of ﬁgures of speech. In the watersports passage above, Bharavi ¯ creates a passage with a strong sense of repetition as well as variation: faces are always compared with lotuses, only the ﬁgures vary. Verse 29 is a vyatireka, an alam ¯ in which the excellence of the subject of comparison (the . kara face) leads to a perception of its superiority over the standard of comparison (the lotus).52 Verses 35–36 embody sam . deha (or sasam . deha) (“Doubt”): “Is this a face or is it a lotus?”.53 The ﬁgure differs from bhrantimat ¯ (“Confused”) in that in the latter, “confusion is complete to the point of mistake,” and from apahnuti, in which one denies the subject of the comparisor prison (face), and afﬁrms the standard of comparison (lotus) instead.54 A perfect similarity between the women and the waves is suggested in 42, but in stanza 44, the women triumph once more, putting the lotuses to shame (vyatireka). Verses 25 and 47 are basic similes (upama), ¯ focusing on different aspects of similitude between the face and the lotus. The ease with which objects move between the objective and ﬁgurative universes of discourse expresses a vision in which these universes are seen, not as being arbitrarily linked through an imposed coupling in the form of convention, but as being intrinsically related to each other. The Vedic conception of the human, natural, and divine worlds as parallel and related orders of reality “of equal antiquity and permanence” eventually led to the idea of the ultimate identity of these worlds.55 Like many other aspects of their poetry, the ﬁgurative play of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ poets seems to afﬁrm the continuation of this vision in the classical tradition. The shifting universes of kavya’s ¯ ﬁgurative language might also suggest the Advaita (monistic) Vedanta ¯ philosophical assumption underlying the poems of many of the great poets and critics:—the idea of the unitary, real Self, through which the distinctions between subject

114

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

and object, the phenomenal and that which is beyond the phenomenal (i.e., that which is ultimately real) are shown to be illusory. Placing beautiful women in beautiful landscapes facilitates a profusion of ﬁgures of speech that play on this idea, such as, bhrantimat ¯ (Confusion or Erroneous Conception), sam deha (Doubt), and m¯ılana . (Concealment), in which the borders of the objective and ﬁgurative universes become blurred. The classical poets are clearly aware of the potential for playing with the phenomenal and ﬁgurative universes that is offered by ideas of relationship and identity between human and landscape elements when these are juxtaposed. Once again, as Kalid ¯ asa ¯ puts it, it might be the wish of the creator that facilitates such play (Kumara¯ sam . bhava I.49) or an act of the poet in making use of the conventions of his tradition. The latter idea is reﬂected in Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ other epic, the Raghuvam s ´ a, in a verse which occurs in a description of a king . playing in the water with the women of his harem: Every object which is a natural simile for the beauty of women, and for the parts of their bodies— whirlpools, which are like their charming navels, waves, which one can compare with their eyebrows, and sheldrakes, which are the metaphors for their breasts— all these are, in fact, here, close by these graceful women as they bathe (in the river).56 Passage and canto boundaries mark transition and change in the dominant imagery of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s sequences. In the same way that meters change at the end of cantos, new images appear in the ﬁnal verses of descriptive sequences. In stanzas 56 and 57 of the eighth canto, Bharavi ¯ foreshadows the topic of the next descriptive passage, the lovemaking of the apsaras and gandharvas, by evoking images of night and lovemaking. VIII. 56 They had driven the pairs of sheldrake birds to opposite banks of the river, and had stolen the lotus-beds’ beauty. Their strands of pearls gleaming from having been washed in the waters of the divine Ganges, they shone like nights radiant with canopies of stars.57

Landscapes with Women

115

57 Altered in hue from mixing with liquid sandal paste, variegated by the light of gems in broken ornaments, the river-water with its rippling waves, enjoyed and abandoned by the women, became lovely as a bed at the end of love-making. The process of mingling and exchange, of the blurring of distinctions, begun in the play in the woods and the water reaches its consummation in the passages on sunset, the pleasures of wine, and lovemaking in the ninth and tenth cantos. Leaving the apsaras to their enjoyment of the night’s erotic delights, in the next chapter we move on to a very different subject, Arjuna’s penance.

This page intentionally left blank.

Chapter 7 The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

Whatever is hard to be traversed, whatever is hard to be attained, whatever is hard to be reached, whatever is hard to be performed, all (this) may be accomplished by austerity; for austerity (possesses a power) which it is difﬁcult to surpass. Manusmr.ti1

Arjuna’s Austerity: Variations on a Theme Arjuna’s austerity is a seminal event in the action of the Kirat ¯ ar¯ jun¯ıya. It is remarkable, though, that Bharavi ¯ describes the hero’s tapas in no less than four sequences of verses in cantos 6 and 12, twice in the authorial voice, and twice in the speeches of the denizens of the Himalayas, who report the hero’s ascetic rites to the gods.2 Whereas in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ Indra intercepts Arjuna as soon as he has reached Indrak¯ıla, in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya the god arrives at the scene only after Arjuna’s ascetic practice is well under way, and the guhyakas who live on the mountain have approached him with the news of Arjuna’s ascetic practice (canto VI). Similarly, after Indra’s visit, in canto XII the description of Arjuna’s renewed efforts at asceticism is followed by the complaint of the worried Himalayan ´ hermits to Siva. In part, the repetition is a result of the poet’s need to resume the thread of the main narrative (and a contrasting mood as a bridge to the heroic) after the sequence with the nymphs.3 The details of Bharavi’s ¯ treatment of the austerity theme suggest, however, that the poet has courted this repetition, using it to artistic advantage. Studied in relation to each other, the four passages on the tapas reveal the function of Arjuna’s penance as a central motif in the poem’s thematic rhetoric.4

117

118

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Tapas, literally “a burning”, has been variously translated as “penance,” “austerity,” and “ascetic practice.” With the exception of the expiatory meaning of “penance,” the Sanskrit term “tapas” carries most of the connotations of the above English terms in varying degrees in different contexts.5 Although the range of activities that can be included under tapas is wide, at the very least tapas presupposes the disciplining of mind and body according to the philosophy and technique of yoga, as a result of which the practitioner of tapas accumulates great magico-spiritual power.6 Arjuna’s initiation in the third sarga is the ﬁrst step towards his yogic practice. In the preparatory stages of yoga, the person undertakes psychophysical and ethical discipline in order to create in himself a preponderance of the existential quality called sattva (purity, exaltation, goodness, light), the subordination of rajas (the intermediate, active mode) and the destruction of tamas (“darkness”): “Through the performance of the members of Yoga, and with the dwindling of impurity, [there comes about] the radiance of gnosis [which develops] up to the vision ¯ description of Arjuna’s of discernment.” (Yogasutra ¯ 2.28).7 Bharavi’s tapas closely relates to the rules (vidhi) of yoga described in the Yogasutra ¯ of Patañjali, also evoking many of the severe ascetic practices prescribed for hermits of various kinds in the law texts such as Manu.8 The eight components (anga) ˙ of yogic practice as presented in Patañjali’s Yogasutra ¯ (PYS) begin with the exterior elements, yama (the abstinences or restraints) and niyama (the observances), and culminate in the interior practice: yogic concentration (dharan ¯ . a,) ¯ 9 meditation (dhyana), ¯ and enstasy (samadhi.) ¯ The ﬁve abstinences listed in PYS 2.30 are: noninjury, truthfulness, chastity, not stealing, and absence of acquisitive desire.10 The ﬁve observances (PYS 2.32) are cleanliness (e.g., the savana, bathing at the appointed times), contentment, austerity, recitation and study of scripture and mantra, and surrender of works to God.11 Posture (asana) ¯ and breath control (pran ¯ . ay ¯ ama) ¯ are also crucial components of yoga. The actual practice of austerity includes activities ranging from severely restricting one’s food intake, or eating nothing at all for long periods of time, to deliberately exposing oneself to the elements. In the tapas sequences Bharavi ¯ richly documents the hero’s progression from the various yogic disciplines to the harsher aspects of tapas. The poet begins his ﬁrst account of Arjuna’s asceticism by describing the hero’s success in increasing his sattvic ¯ quality by controlling the sense faculties:

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

119

VI.20 Taking pleasure only in disciplining (´sama) the senses he subdued the darkness (tamas) of evil with his pure virtues.(´sucigun.a-) Stainless (vimala,) he grew day by day with virtuous acts (carita) like the cool white moon waxing with its crescents. Arjuna is practising yoga according to the rule (vidhi) (VI.19); having “undertaken the restraints and the observances” he is “disciplined” ( prayata, VI.22). He propitiates Indra with meditation (manasa, ¯ “with the mind”), with the recitation of mantra ( japa, presumably of the mantra speciﬁc to Indra, given to him by Vyasa), ¯ and with worship ( pran.ati,) conforming to the yogi-devotee’s practice of propitiating the god he has chosen to honor by means of the three instruments—mind, word, and (physical) act.12 The rest of the passage evokes the remarkable effect of Arjuna’s activities on his environment: his penance charms the animals in the forest and creates a calm and peaceful natural scene around him: VI.24–27 Though he bore arms he bore malice towards none, he surpassed sages with his virtuous conduct (carita). Himself free of passion, he charmed the beasts of the forest. Is there anyone whom virtue does not delight? Because of Arjuna’s tapas a favorable, soft, scented breeze blew around him; the sun’s rays shone gently on him, defying the summer season; the tall trees bowed down with fresh sprout-hands folded in reverence, so that he might pluck them; spread with soft grass, earth made a bed for him every night; raindrops, falling from a cloudless sky, settled the dust. In all these ways austerity itself

120

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic served the emaciated Arjuna, as if moved to compassion for him.

The scene shifts immediately to the community of guhyakas, ( yaks.as, demigods who live on the Himalayas as vanacara [forestdwellers]. The guhyakas are perturbed by Arjuna’s appearance—an armed warrior performing tapas—and astonished by the power of his tapas. They wonder whether he is a “seer, or a demon, / or an illustrious prince.”13 Suspecting that this warrior’s tapas is aimed at amassing cosmic powers that will enable him to usurp Indra’s position as warrior-god and king of the gods, they report what they have seen to Indra. As one would expect, the guhyakas’ description of the hero’s tapas focuses on their own reactions to the phenomenon: VI.31–32 Bountiful Indra! Clothed in gleaming barkcloth, scorching the universe as if he were a second sun or moon, a blameless man is practising austerity, seeking a great conquest! That man has terrifying arms, like snakes. He carries a great bow that instils terror in his enemies. Yet in his pure conduct he surpasses the most virtuous sages. The symmetry between these two accounts of the tapas and the two passages in sarga XII is unmistakable. The hero has met Indra’s ´ challenge, and the god has advised him to propitiate Siva through austerity. Arjuna’s activities arouse fear and suspicion in the sages ´ who live in the Himalayas, and they report the matter to Siva. Again, we have the poet’s description, followed by the sages’ reactions. But if the motif is identical, the description is strikingly different. This time Arjuna engages in extremely rigorous ascetic practices such as the vrata (rule) of standing on one leg (ekapada) ¯ and staring at the sun, subjecting his body to extraordinary hardship, hoping thereby to please the Great God (Mahadeva). ¯ Formerly he lived on fruit and water; now he spurns all food.

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

121

XII.2 The pure one passed many days standing on one leg on the ground, staring at the sun, fasting all the while, ﬁrm in the resolve for victory over his enemies.14 XII.4 He had no desire for the ripe fragrant fruits that hung within reach, nor for pure, cool water. Austerity itself becomes ambrosia for good men.

In the initial stages of tapas Arjuna merely surpassed other ascetics with his power, but now he surpasses the forces of nature themselves.

XII.7 Arjuna the conqueror appeared to be brighter than a blazing ﬁre at midnight, calmer than the ocean’s depths, loftier than a mountain. XII.10 When the emaciated ascetic walked to the river for his ritual bath (niyamasavana), crushed by his steps, the Himalaya seemed to sink to the earth. Virtue, not physical bulk, gives substance to a man’s character.15 XII.11 As he stood with arms raised an unapproachable light rose above his head, spread over space, and blocked the celestial paths of the gods and sages.

122

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

In the ﬁnal description, the Himalayan sages describe Arjuna’s tapas as a cosmic force. The ascetic’s tapas is “causing distress to all the worlds.”16 His smallest movement affects the entire universe: XII.28 When he moves, the whole world moves with him. When he restrains his senses, the heavens in all the directions, planets, stars, winds and all, stand still. The guhyakas had wondered about Arjuna’s identity in human ´ terms. The sages who report to Siva are convinced that the hero is a god or a cosmic power: XII.15 The sages understood: “It must be Indra himself, or the sun, or Fire with the spreading ﬂames, who is practising such harsh austerity. This is no ordinary man!” The four passages are variations on a theme. They differ from each other, but are also linked to each other in a number of ways. First, each description in reported speech, immediately following the poet’s narration, serves as a comment on the preceding account, adding fresh detail, throwing the scene in relief, surrounding it with heightened mystery and awe, as seen from the perspective of the mountain-dwellers. The initial descriptions concentrate on the technical aspects of Arjuna’s internal transformation through yoga; this is a dynamic process that happens within the hero.17 The reports, by contrast, present the external effects of Arjuna’s acts. At another level, the two descriptions in canto XII present a clear contrast with those in canto VI. What Bowra says of the repeated descriptive themes in Homer applies equally to Bharavi: ¯ “With his recurring passages, he can give one emotional colour here and another there, and by reminiscence of an earlier scene he can implicitly point to ¯ ’s repeated use of a motif is not a contrast.”18 Of course, Bharavi strictly comparable to “composition by theme” in primary epics, as Albert Lord and others have described it.19 Nevertheless, the comparison is instructive, in that it draws attention to the fact that more

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

123

than necessities of plot can motivate the repeated use of a theme in a long poem. Together the four accounts of Arjuna’s tapas portray the hero’s progression from human to cosmic, natural to supernatural dimensions, and the transformation of tapas itself from a gentle force that calms the forest to a burning power that commands the attention of the great gods. Through the process of tapas the epic hero acquires “epic” stature, equalling the gods and cosmic powers in his majesty and capability. But something else is happening as well. If by varying his descriptions of Arjuna’s tapas Bharavi ¯ creates an impressive image of the hero’s increasing psychophysical power, he uses the opposite principle to establish the moral superiority and integrity of Arjuna’s character as a warrior-hero, the nayaka, ¯ and the locus (a´ ¯ sraya) of the dominant heroic mood. The circumstances and effects of Arjuna’s tapas alter and develop, but its philosophical premises remain constant. The ascetic’s thoughts are steadily concentrated on vijaya, victory over the Pan ¯ . d.avas’ enemies, the ultimate goal of his efforts. He practices austerity with unwearied vigor; his achievements in self-control and virtue put the most accomplished ascetics to shame.20 But the poet’s most effective tool for conveying the constancy of the hero’s character is the striking and enigmatic visual image of the warrior-ascetic, which becomes the leitmotif of the descriptions of Arjuna’s tapas. At the center of the poem, we ﬁnd Arjuna practicing the vows of the muni, a man sworn to the niyamas beginning with absolute noninjury (ahim ¯ The emaciated hero is standing on one leg, face . sa): lifted towards the sun, arms raised up. His tawny hair streams around his face in tangled, matted locks. He wears the hermit’s bark garment and a sacred thread. He is also fully armed, carrying a sword, Gan ¯ . d.¯ıva, his great bow, and the two inexhaustible quivers he had won from Agni, the Fire-god, in the Khan ¯ . d.ava forest. It is this strange ﬁgure, the warrior-ascetic, eventually represented so many times in the sculpture, painting, and theater of South India and South-east Asia, that arouses the curiosity of the guhyakas and that greets the apsaras at the end of their journey, at the hermitage on Indrak¯ıla mountain. The issue of the hero’s unusual appearance, which is raised only once in the Kairata ¯ (III.38.33–34), is invoked in all the descriptions of his austerity in the Kirat ¯ arju¯ n¯ıya. It also becomes the point that prompts the guhyakas, the sages, Indra, the apsaras, and the kirata ¯ messenger to criticize Arjuna’s tapas, and to question and challenge his motives. The image of the warrior-ascetic thus links the description of Arjuna’s

124

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

penance with the speeches in the sargas surrounding the descriptive segments. The warrior-ascetic is an ambivalent ﬁgure. Those who encounter the hero ﬁnd him awesome and terrifying, yet attractive. His appearance is enigmatic, but it seems at the same time oddly convincing. The combination of intrinsically incompatible qualities and attributes—martial power and tranquillity, the symbols of the warrior and those of the ascetic—make the hero appear strange. But he seems to succeed in uniting these opposites in his persona. Practicing penance to please Indra, “He displayed two kinds of splendor, / one innate, the other acquired, / of martial power and peace (VI.22). Though he bore arms / he felt malice for no one” (VI.24). Later, ´ describing the hero’s ﬁerce asceticism to Siva, echoing the guhyakas ´ words, the Himalayan sages exclaim to Siva (XII.27): He carries a bow with two mighty quivers, armor, and a great sword; he wears his hair in matted locks, he is dressed in deer-skin and bark. This strange attire goes against the rules of ascetics (munitavirodhi), ¯ and yet he shines in it! The verbal formulation of the riddle itself embodies the conjunction of opposites. In the sentence “He displayed two kinds of of splendor, / one innate, the other acquired, / of martial power (jaya) and peace (´sama)” (VI.22), jaya and s´ ama, “innate” and “acquired” (sahaja and itara) are coupled in dvandva compounds, in which each pair of opposites forms one word in the dual number: jaya´samau and sahajetarau.21 But the ramiﬁcations of the image continue till the end of the poem. Immediately after the scene with the nymphs, in Indra’s speech to Arjuna (XI.9-36) and Arjuna’s response (XI.37-79), Bharavi ¯ discursively explores the ethical and philosophical issues raised by the image of the warrior-ascetic. Indra’s Argument: The impossibility of an armed ascetic As the king of the gods who support the Pan ¯ . d.ava cause, and as Arjuna’s divine father, Indra approves of Arjuna’s effort on behalf of the Pan ¯ . d.avas. Yet, when the guhyakas bring news of the hero’s tapas, he wishes to test his determination and integrity. Disguising himself as an aged brahman ascetic, Indra confronts Arjuna, and argues

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

125

that the hero’s warlike appearance is totally incompatible with the nature and legitimate purpose of asceticism. An ascetic cannot be armed!22 The hero is using wholesome, spiritually oriented means (tapas) to achieve wrong ends (worldly and violent aspirations). Indra begins his speech by congratulating Arjuna on practicing tapas at his “tender age” (v.10). He tells Arjuna that the objects of sense are transient, and the pleasure arising from them illusory. “. . . As transmigratory existence (sam ¯ / is something to . sara) be cast off, / the worthy man applies himself to the goal of liberation (mukti) (13).” Then he launches into a vivid description of the hero’s incongruous appearance (VI.14-19). Your praiseworthy resolve tells me that you are a wise man, but your incongruous attire makes my heart doubt. Why are you clad in armor, as if ready to ﬁght? Ascetics wear only deerskin and bark. If you are truly detached, and seek liberation, why this ﬁerce bow, these two great quivers, on the body of a man who wishes no harm to any being? If you are indeed an ascetic, this sword you carry— terrifying to mortals as though it were another arm of Death’s— does not convince me of your peaceful attitude (´sama). Surely you seek victory over your enemies. Where is a symbol of anger, where are men of peace? Where is a weapon, and where ascetics?23 He who turns activities designed as means for liberation

126

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic into the means of slaughter is a fool who muddies clear water that quenches the ill of thirst. As rivers ﬂow into the ocean, all misfortunes ﬂow toward the man who gathers transient wealth by injuring creatures.

Indra continues to explain the transience and futility of all wealth and worldly pleasure, and in particular the injustice and ultimate illogicality of causing pain to others while attempting to avoid pain for oneself at all costs. “Therefore,” he says, “give up your efforts for war! / Do not ruin your excellent tapas! / So that you may put an end to rebirth, / practice peace, O ascetic (edhi s´ antas ¯ tapodhana)!” (XI.31) The crux of Indra’s argument is this: Tapas is a way of action open only to world-renouncers. It is an uncompromisingly peaceful (´santa) ¯ undertaking, since it presupposes and requires the complete conquest of desire and the sense faculties, and aims at absolute release from worldly existence. Speciﬁcally, it requires the unconditional vow of nonviolence (ahim ¯ practiced by the true . sa) renouncer. Any attempt to win worldly ends by means of austerity is bound to be tainted by sensual desire, anger (krodha), and violence. A warrior’s tapas, which puts nonviolent means to violent ends, is especially a perversion of a pure activity. The image of the warrior-ascetic implies the fundamental conﬂict between violence (implied by jaya) and peace (´sama), the heroic and the calm moods, activity and quiescence, between ks.atradharma—the ¯ way of life of warriors, who are householders ( gr.hastha) par excellence—and the way of the renouncer ( yati-dharma,) between continued existence in this world ( pravr.tti) and ultimate liberation from birth-and-death (nivr.tti, moks.a). The rhetoric of antithesis The central theme of Indra’s speech is mirrored in its very language and its rhetorical structure. In the remarkably high concentration of antithetical constructions in this speech we may discern its rhetoric which, like Arjuna’s appearance, is a rhetoric of antithesis, of the juxtaposition of opposites and incompatible values.24 In verse after verse, as in the descriptions of the warrior-ascetic, words and expressions with opposite meanings are placed right next to each other

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

127

within a verse-quarter ( pada), ¯ or placed in parallel or symmetrically contrasting positions in two or more padas, ¯ insistently drawing attention to the tension between the terms so juxtaposed. In the following selections I have tried to give examples of rhetorical design in the verses of this sequence. Identically numbered items in the verses indicate members in an antithetical pair. The slash / indicates division between padas ¯ in a verse. XI.11cd 1sulabha¯ ramyata¯ loke / 1durlabham ¯ . 1hi gun.arjanam Physical beauty is 1easy to ﬁnd in the world, but amassing virtue is 1difﬁcult. XI.12cd 1ap ¯ ataramy ¯ a¯ vis.aya¯ / 1paryantaparitapinah ¯ . 1the senses are pleasing for a while, 1but in the end they are a torment. The antitheses pile up in the description of Arjuna’s arms (quoted above), climaxing in the ﬁgure of speech called vis.ama (the incongruous) in verse 18. XI.15 1yuyutsuneva 2kavacam ¯ idam . / kim amuktam . tvaya¯ 1tapasvino hi vasate / 2kevalajinavalkalam ¯ Why are you clad in armor, as if ready to ﬁght (yuyutsu)? Ascetics (tapasvinah.) wear only deerskin and bark. XI.18 jayam atrabhavan ¯ nunam ¯ / aratis ¯ . v abhilas ¯ . ukah. 1krodhalaks.ma 2ks.amavantah ¯ ¯ . / 1kvayudham . kva 2tapodhanah ¯. Surely you seek victory over your enemies. Where is a 1symbol of anger, where are 1men of peace? Where is a 2weapon, and where 2ascetics?25 The pattern continues, with increasingly complex variations, in the subsequent verses, especially in the segment in which Indra talks about the dangers of desire and attachment.

128

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic XI.26cd. 1apriyair iva 2sam . yogo / 2viprayogah. 1priyaih. saha 2Meeting with 1unpleasant experiences / and 2parting from 1pleasant ones. . . 26 XI.28 tada¯ 1ramyan ¯ . y 1aramyan ¯ . i / 2priyah ¯ . 2´salyam ¯ . tadasavah . 3tadaikak¯ ¯ ı 3sabandhuh. sann / is.t.ena rahito yada¯ When you have lost your beloved, even 1pleasant things are 1unpleasant, dear 2life itself becomes a 2thorn, and though you are 3surrounded by friends, you are 3alone.

The formal tensions in these verses, reﬂecting the conﬂicts embodied in Arjuna in his warrior-ascetic persona, are instrumental in the cumulative rhetoric of Indra’s argument against him.

Arjuna Responds: The Solution of Svadharma By no means does Indra have the last word on the conundrum of the warrior-ascetic. In his handling of Arjuna’s tapas, of the hero’s response to those who challenge him, and of the resolution of the action of the poem, Bharavi ¯ leaves no doubt as to his view on the questions raised in Indra’s speech: Like the kavya ¯ ﬁgures of speech called vis.ama (the incongruous) and virodha (conﬂict), which present a seeming antithesis, a conjunction of elements that only appear to clash, Arjuna’s appearance is a virodhabh ¯ asa, ¯ an apparent contradiction, not a real one.27 The poet, the guhyakas, and the sages view the conundrum of the warrior-ascetic approvingly and with a sense of wonder. In Arjuna’s response to Indra we ﬁnd out that the nature of the hero’s mission demands his paradoxical appearance, that there is a logic to the paradox.28 Arjuna’s answer to Indra, and therefore to all those who question his motives, is that his ultimate aim is not victory or violence for its own sake, nor for the sake of worldly goals such as fame, wealth, or territory. Rather, he is bound by the dharma that is most particularly his own, his sacred duty as a ks.atriya, to combine warlike motives with asceticism. Indeed, in this sense asceticism is only an aspect of his ks.atriyahood. “Father, you do not know / the context of my penance,” Arjuna says to Indra, “That is why you wish to instruct me /

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

129

in the code of conduct / proper to ascetics”(XI.42). Arjuna’s warrior identity is his ﬁrst defence: XI.45 and 46 I am a ks.atriya, Dhanam ¯ . d.u by Pr.tha. ¯ . jaya, son of Pan I stand at the command of my eldest brother who has been exiled by our cousins. It is at the behest of Kr.s.n.a Dvaipayana ¯ ( Vyasa) ¯ that I have taken up this mode of life, concentrating my efforts on pleasing gracious Indra. What is the context of the hero’s austerity? Arjuna gives a vivid description of the events at the assembly hall (sabha), ¯ when the Pan ¯ .davas and Draupad¯ı were insulted by the Kauravas.29 He tells Indra that, since that time he, Dhanam . jaya, has clung to life only with the hope of avenging the insult. In the course of his argument he clearly states why, in the hierarchy of values, he places dharma not only above kama ¯ and wealth, but above liberation as well. XI.66 I do not crave the pleasures of sense, nor wealth, unsteady as the ocean’s waves; nor do I seek the sequestered haven of liberation, afraid of the thunderbolt that is transient existence. XI.69 Until I have uprooted our enemies and restored the glory of our line, I will think of liberation from existence itself as an obstacle to victory. Arjuna then makes a long, impassioned speech on the nature and behavior of the true warrior, comparing the proud ks.atriya to a lofty mountain (60, 63) and the man lacking pride to a “blade of grass” (tr.n.a, 59, 70). He deﬁnes ks.atriyahood as an identity that is formed by an inner sensibility, but is manifested above all in the public life of men. It is to be measured by a man’s mana ¯ (pride), because of which he performs valorous deeds, so that his name (naman) ¯ is

130

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

praised in assemblies (sam ¯ an . sad) as a real man ( purus.a, puman), “exemplar used in benedictions for other ks.atriyas” (udaharan ¯ . am a´ ¯ s¯ıh.s.u). This is how a hero’s all-important “fame” or “glory” ( ya´sas) is constructed. The keywords occur over and over again, hammering out Arjuna’s points. The vocabulary and phrases of the speech are strongly reminiscent of Draupad¯ı’s and Bh¯ıma’s speeches in the ﬁrst three cantos.30 Once more, the ﬁre in this section, the emphasis on the emotional bases of the heroic life, establishes in the context of v¯ıra rasa the integrity of Arjuna’s character, in which feeling fuses with the form of the social code that the hero so eloquently defends: XI.70 So long as a man (purus.a) has not won back with his arrows the fame that his enemies have seized it is as good as if he had not been born, as if he were dead, as if he were a mere blade of grass! Like his elder brother Yudhis.t.hira, Arjuna too puts ironic reference to good use in refuting Indra’s thesis. In the few instances in which we ﬁnd balanced antithetical constructions in Arjuna’s speech, they appear to be direct references to Indra’s words. When Arjuna says, “Until I have uprooted (samucchedena) our enemies / and restored the glory of our line, / I will think of liberation from existence itself / as an obstacle to victory” (XI.69), he is rejecting another kind of uprooting (uccheda) that Indra has recommended to him, urging him to “put an end to (literally “uproot”) (the chain of ) birth.” In another instance, Indra says: “He who turns activities / designed as means for liberation / into the means of slaughter / is a fool who muddies clear (svaccha-) water / that quenches the ill of thirst.” In Arjuna’s speech we ﬁnd an ironic echo in: “The waters of the oceans / and the minds of honorable men / refrain from overstepping their bounds— / even when they are agitated (akulita-, ¯ stirred), they remain pure (svaccha, clear).” The crux of Arjuna’s argument, his direct response to Indra, is taken up again at the end of the speech: absolute nonviolence is an inappropriate means and the pursuit of moks.a an inappropriate end for the true pursuit of his svadharma, the code for one’s particular class (varn.a) and stage in life (a´ ¯ srama). As a ks.atriya he is bound by the command of his guru and his elder brother to direct

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

131

his tapas towards the overthrow of the Pan ¯ . d.avas’ enemies. A warrior’s highest duty is to defend family honor. For Arjuna, therefore, s´ ama, the calm self-restraint of an ascetic, is only a step towards jaya, the legitimate, dharmic goal of a warrior’s way of life. In the case of the warrior practicing an ascetic vow, weapons are a symbol of continuing ks.atriyahood, and a reminder that for him, tranquillity is a temporary state. Renunciation is not only inappropriate for the ks.atriya’s class duties, it is also a violation of the prescribed “sequence of the stages of life (a´ ¯ sramas)” through which a twiceborn man should move: student, householder, forest-dweller, and renouncer. A householder must fulﬁll his duties before he takes up renunciation: XI.76 How can I become a renouncer before my time? To do so would be to violate dharma! The ancient law-givers teach us to take the stages of life in order, not to break their sequence! Arjuna’s ﬁnal word on the matter is: “Men of self-respect stand by their own dharma, / they do not transgress it. . . .”31 Arjuna approaches both his tapas and the ultimate goal of victory over enemies in the spirit of sva-dharma, sacred duty that transcends action in a purely profane sense. His reply to Indra has unmistakeable resonances with the deﬁnitive svadharma text, Krishna’s teaching to Arjuna in the Bhagavad G¯ıta. ¯ In fact, I see the dialogue between Indra and Arjuna in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya as a consciously worked out variation on the form as well as the content of the G¯ıta. ¯ Bharavi ¯ casts the entire XIth sarga of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, containing the dialogue between Indra and Arjuna, in the older epic’s s´ loka meter, also the basic meter of the G¯ıta. ¯ The metrical resemblance becomes striking when we note that this is one of the only two sargas in which Bharavi ¯ uses the s´ loka as the carrying meter, in contrast to the elaborate kavya ¯ meters of the other sargas.32 More suggestive are structural resemblances and verbal echoes in comparable contexts in the two texts. The copulative (dvandva) compounds combining two antithetical concepts, categories, values, are typical of the G¯ıta’s ¯ terse, balanced rhetoric, its language of paradox. In

132

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

such phrases as “A man who sees inaction in action / and action in inaction. . .” (“1karman.y 1akarma yah. pa´syed / 2akarman.i 2karma ca yah.”) and “Impartial to joy and suffering, / gain and loss, victory and defeat, / arm yourself for the battle, / lest you fall into evil’ 33 (11 “sukhaduh.khe same kr.tva¯ / 22labh ¯ al ¯ abhau ¯ / 33jayajayau,”) ¯ we have the deﬁnitive antithetical “pairs” or dualities, (dvandva), of existence. The resemblance between the two texts extends to particular phrases, ideas, verses, including the striking metaphor with which Arjuna ends his speech: XI.79 I shall perish on this mountain peak like a cloud split apart (vicchinnabhravil ¯ ayam ¯ . ), or please Indra of the thousand eyes and pull out the thorn of dishonor! The “cloud split apart” has a possible counterpart in the sixth chapter of the G¯ıta, ¯ where Arjuna enquires into the fate of the man who has neither faith nor discipline of action: “Doomed by this double failure, is he not like a cloud split apart . . .’ (chinnabhram ¯ iva)?34 The most signiﬁcant—because essential—link between the dialogues in Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya XI and the G¯ıta¯ is in Arjuna’s situation and the teaching of svadharma. The setting of the G¯ıta¯ is the battleﬁeld of Kuruks.etra, “the ﬁeld of dharma,” Arjuna is seated in a chariot driven by Krishna, who is an incarnation of the god Visnu. Faced by the horror of having to kill his kinsmen, elders, and teachers in battle, Arjuna lays down his weapons, rejecting his ks.atriya duty to kill as a code that will trap him forever in the chain of birth-and- death, forged by good and evil karma. He turns to Krishna for advice, asking whether renunciation of all acts is not the better choice for all men. In the eighteen chapters of the G¯ıta¯ Krishna unfolds the teaching of svadharma as the best way for all men, including ks.atriyas, provided men act in the spirit of disciplined, desireless action, karma-yoga, following one’s own dharma, performing deeds for the sake of dharma, rather than for the sake of attaining a goal and its fruit.35 The contrast with the situation in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya is obvious. Here Indra, king of gods, ks.atriya and householder par excellence, disguises himself as a (brahman) renouncer, and plays devil’s advocate, providing Arjuna with many of the same arguments that he, Arjuna, might have made on the battleﬁeld of Kuruks.etra. The Arjuna of the Kira¯ tarjun¯ ¯ ıya, though, has learned his lesson well. Here it is he who

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

133

embodies Krishna’s G¯ıta¯ teaching of karma-yoga, and gives Indra a resounding defence of the G¯ıta¯ teaching of svadharma.

Playing Devil’s Advocate: The Sources of Indra’s Critique The foundation of Indra’s argument is the problem of violent action (him ¯ in relation to ultimate value, which is really a speciﬁc case . sa), of the more general problem of ends and means. Indra’s speech presents the absolute and idealistic perspective, the point of view of the renouncer and the dharma of nivr.tti, the cessation of all action. It is essentially a condemnation of ks.atradharma ¯ itself. But in the classical literature the absolute point of view is upheld not by the brahmans, but by Buddhism and Jainism, the s´ raman.a (“striver”) religions, especially in their vigorous advocacy of the monastic life and ideals. Expounding what is essentially a “´sraman.a” position, Indra’s argument is only the purvapaks ¯ . a, the opinion to be refuted, in the debate. Our approbation is to be given to Arjuna’s response, representing the conservative solution of the brahmanical social system and the relativistic point of view, which seeks to make a case for legitimate (i.e., “dharmic”) violence, to reconcile widely varying ends with a limited number of means. But why is such a defence at all necessary? What are the social, historical, and philosophical roots of Indra’s critique, his particular formulation of the relationship between tapas, the doctrine of noninjury, and liberation from karma? The history of the early brahmanical religion reveals a complex evolution of yoga and tapas as means for supporting both of the conﬂicting ends and ways of life embodied in the warrior-ascetic.36 In the Vedic religion itself we see tapas (creative heating, engendering power) being used in two fundamentally conﬂicting ways: On the one hand, as an instrument in the context of the sacriﬁcial ritual for the continuation of the natural and supernatural orders as conceived within the limits of social life; on the other, as a means for the personal, interior, asocial, and ultimately transcendent, mysticism of the ecstatic muni (‘the silent one’).37 Vedic ritualistic religion was followed by a period of growing preoccupation with the idea of karmatransmigration and consequently with release from birth-and-death, resulting in speculative and renunciatory philosophies gaining the upper hand: within brahmanism, the ideology of the Upanis.ads; and, breaking away from the Vedic religion, the “´sraman.a” ideologies of Buddhism and Jainism, with their monastic ideal, and their radical

134

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

rejection of the very premises of brahmanism. The brahmans reacted by redeﬁning and systematizing the relationship between communal and personal religious values in a social context under the umbrella of dharma and incorporating renunciation itself into the system, as ultimate value. As Arjuna says in his speech, not until the fourth stage of life, that of the world-renouncer, can a man achieve the adhikara ¯ (ﬁtness) to pursue tapas as a means to moks.a. So much for the textbook view of the matter. In the Manusmr.ti’s chapter on the rules for asceticism (MS, chapter 6) there is confusion as to the classiﬁcation and application of the rules for the hermit or forest-dweller (muni), the person in the third stage, the not-yet renouncer, and the renouncer proper (sam . nyasin, ¯ yati).38 Certain ascetic values and practices already applied to the chaste student, the initiate-to-be, the person in the ﬁrst stage. And as we have seen, ideals such as svadharma and karmayoga are clearly steps in the direction of incorporating asceticism into the householder stage as well.39 From the empirical perspective austerity has continued to be used in diverse and ambiguous ways in the later brahmanical religion. However “ﬁt” the notion of ascetic practice as an instrument appropriate for the goal of transcendence alone might have been, there is no indication that the magical power of yoga and tapas, capable of achieving more worldly goals, was ever rejected. As countless narratives in the epics and puran ¯ . as attest, through tapas anyone— men and women of all castes and classes, and even demons—may obtain the favor of the gods, progeny, power over enemies, wealth, paradise, the seat of Indra himself. Men practiced tapas because it was an unparalleled means for amassing power, even in the worldly sense. What matters is the sincerity, personal integrity, and steadfastness of the person undertaking asceticism. In the section on tapas, the Manusmr.ti acknowledges these aspects of austerity: MS X1.239 Whatever is hard to be traversed, whatever is hard to be attained, whatever is hard to be reached, whatever is hard to be performed, all (this) may be accomplished by austerity; for austerity (possesses a power) which it is difﬁcult to surpass.40 XI.235 All the bliss of gods and men is declared by the sages to whom the Veda was revealed, to have austerity for its root (tapomulam), ¯ austerity for its middle, and austerity for its end.41

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

135

Tapas can lead not only to ﬁnal liberation, but also to ﬁnite goals. The inherent ambiguity of tapas is only deepened by the fact that the rules (vidhi) and identifying marks (linga) ˙ of the renouncer’s asceticism are appropriated by persons who perform tapas for worldly ends. Every tapasvin (practitioner of tapas) has to wear tree-bark and observe the other markers of the ascetic, restrain the senses, observe the savana baths and fasts, practice yoga. It is through absolute control and purity of mind and body that ascetic power becomes effective. The strongest criticism of these ambiguities came from Buddhism and Jainism, both of which focused uncompromisingly on transcending karma-sam ¯ and which institutionalized world. sara renunciation on a far larger scale (through monastic orders) than brahmanism, rejecting the compromising structures of class and stage of life. By the logic of the relentless focus on karma and the chain of births, too, both religions categorically rejected violence as ethical value under any circumstances, upholding noninjury (ahim .sa) ¯ as the cardinal principle.42 Given the challenging presence, if not dominance, of Jainas, and to a lesser extent, Buddhists, in sixthcentury Deccan, in a religious and intellectual context not unlike that which might have inspired the Bhagavad G¯ıta¯ itself, it is reasonable to see in the old “brahman” ’s uncompromising position at least some reﬂection of s´ raman.a arguments regarding legitimate ends and means, set up only to be refuted by Arjuna. The portions of Indra’s speech in which he speaks of the transience of pleasant experiences has its counterparts in much of the early literature oriented to renunciation, in brahmanical as well as s´ raman.a works. The aged “brahman”’s words resonate with traditional verses on the subject. For instance, Indra’s “Meeting with unpleasant experiences / and parting from pleasant ones // have grieved your heart in past births, / and will do so in future ones.” (“kr.tavan ¯ anyadehes.u karta¯ ca vidhuram . manah./ apriyair iva sam .yogo viprayogah. priyaih. saha” [XI.26]) echoes traditional verses such as this one in the Buddhist Dhammapada, a Pali ¯ text: ma¯ piyehi samagañchi ¯ appiyehi kadacan ¯ . am . 43 piyan ¯ . am ¯ . am . adassan.am . dukkham . appiyan . ca dassan.am Men should not cling to pleasant things, or to unpleasant things. Not to see pleasant things is pain, and to see unpleasant things is also pain.44

136

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Similar verses occur in the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, the Manusmr.ti, and the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ itself.45 Nevertheless, it is in the Buddhist works that we ﬁnd the highest concentration, and the repeated and most powerful expression, of these ideas. When Bharavi’s ¯ Indra speaks on the subject of transience, he uses formulaic phrases involving the expressions priya, (dear ones, pleasant experiences), sam ¯ (meeting, . yoga, samagama union), and viprayoga (parting, loss). Not only in Buddhist didactic texts of a non-kavya ¯ nature, but in the court epic Buddhacarita the same formulae occur over and over again in signiﬁcant contexts, in particular in the S´ akya ¯ prince’s response to those who try to persuade him to give up his resolve to renounce the world and to return to the duties of a ks.atriya ruler-to-be.46 The Buddhist critique of the brahmanical compromise was directed ﬁrst at the use of austerity as a means to attaining worldly goals, and then at the use of physical mortiﬁcation itself as a pernicious means to any end whatsoever. Once again, within the kavya ¯ literary tradition itself, A´svaghos.a gives forceful expression to these ideas in his portrayal of the life of the Buddha. A´svaghos.a’s prince Siddhartha ¯ repeatedly expresses sentiments directly opposed to those of Arjuna, rejecting the dharma of warriors and householders in favor of the dharma of nivr.tti, transcendence over sam ¯ . sara. Particularly abhorrent to him are the reasons that might prompt a ks.atriya householder to practice tapas. Thus Siddhartha ¯ says to the Magadhan king who offers him his kingdom: “For I have not entered the forest because of anger, nor have I cast aside my diadem because of enemy arrows, nor have I set my ambitions on loftier enjoyments, that I decline this proposal of yours.”47 When the prince rejects the ascetic practices of the men in an a´ ¯ srama (hermitage), he does so because “. . . your dharma aims at paradise, while my desire is for release from rebirth . . . For the dharma of cessation from activity is apart from the continuance of active being.”48 Ultimately, however, the Buddha adopts the middle way, rejecting all asceticism as a pernicious barrier to the tranquility of mind that is the necessary precondition for nirvan ¯ . a.49 Without suggesting that Bharavi ¯ was speciﬁcally referring to A´svaghos.a’s poem or to the life of the Buddha, I want to point out that the older Buddhist poem and the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya resonate with each other, presenting diametrically opposed views toward the purpose of asceticism, stemming from s´ raman.a and brahmanical concerns. The emphasis of the Jaina objections to brahmanical asceticism is quite different from that of the Buddhist critique. It is in

The Conundrum of the Warrior-Ascetic

137

the Jaina doctrine that one ﬁnds the most stringent criticism of the combination of violence and ascetic means, the focus of the Kirat ¯ ar¯ jun¯ıya’s warrior-ascetic ﬁgure. The Jainas are also radically different from the Buddhists in holding the view that ultimate liberation from karma-sam ¯ is possible only through a combination of absolute . sara nonviolence with extreme asceticism. It is from this perspective that a warrior’s tapas, directed toward a worldly goal, however noble, is meaningless, because asceticism should be the means towards the only ultimate goal, liberation from sam ¯ and must be absolutely . sara, untainted by violence. And this is indeed the thrust of Indra’s argument. If the language of Indra’s speech borrows from the Buddhists, its main point is closer to the arguments of the Jainas. At the very least, Arjuna’s spirited defense of the brahmanical justiﬁcation of the ´ warrior’s dharma becomes especially powerful in the poem of a Saiva brahman author writing in a cultural milieu dominated by s´ raman.a groups. Within the conceptual framework of brahmanism itself, the logic of the karma doctrine, a central tenet shared with the s´ raman.a religions, leads directly to the troublesome conclusion that only absolute nonviolence can lead to liberation from karma and its effects. The question Arjuna raises in the G¯ıta¯ is a legitimate one: If all acts (karma) bear fruit, acts of injury to other living beings with whom one is bound in the beginningless chain of life-forms, birth-and-death, will surely bear evil karma that will push one lower and lower in the hierarchy of beings. As Manu puts it: “By the restraint of his senses, by the destruction of love and hatred, and by the abstention from . . . injuring the creatures, he becomes ﬁt for immortality (amr.tatva/moks.a).”50 Under the circumstances, how can a ks.atriya, whose duty it is to kill, ever hope to be free of karma without renouncing all action, i.e., by becoming a renouncer without ever having practiced his dharma?51 As I have noted above, the G¯ıta¯ solves the problem by investing all selﬂess and dharmic action, including violence, with ultimate value, the value of karma (action) that will not bear fruit and that will not taint the actor. Yet the ambivalence of asceticism has always been a central theme in Hindu myth and literature before and after Bharavi. ¯ The tension between the world-afﬁrming, creative power of tapas and its world-negating facet are caught in balance in the all-embracing per´ sonality of Siva who is at once the ithyphallic yogi and the loving spouse of the Mother Goddess. In the Kumarasam ¯ ¯ asa ¯ . bhava Kalid ´ portrays the union of Siva and Parvat¯ ¯ ı through the power of the ´ feminine, creative tapas the Goddess undertakes to gain Siva for

138

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

her husband, persuading him to abandon his own mysterious and utterly withdrawn ascetic practice.52 If the Buddha rejects the life of worldly pleasure and royal luxury to turn his mind toward enlightenment, Rama ¯ of the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a incorporates renunciation into the very framework of familial and royal duty, willingly going into forest exile on the eve of his coronation, giving up the kingdom to a younger brother to help his father honor a promise. Rama ¯ does not perform tapas, nor does he become a full-ﬂedged ascetic, but he lives a life of self-restraint and openly criticizes the violence of the ks.atriya way of life. When his younger brother Laks.man.a urges him to take up arms against Bharata, the brother whom he (Laks.man.a) regards as the usurper, Rama ¯ says to Laks.man.a: “So give up this ignoble notion that is based on the code of kshatriyas; be of like mind with me and base your actions on righteousness, not violence.”53 Later, when cynical Jab ¯ ali ¯ advises Rama ¯ to ignore his feelings for his father and brothers, and accept the kingdom offered to him in the way a warrior ought to, once again the prince lashes back, with: “I reject the kshatriya’s code, where unrighteousness and righteousness go hand in hand, a code that only debased, vicious, covetous, and evil men observe.”54 In the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ if Arjuna accepts Krishna’s teaching of just violence, the elder Yudhis.t.hira preaches peace and continues to be deeply ambivalent about the Pan ¯ . d.avas’ war with their cousins. The problem of violence is never fully resolved by the G¯ıta¯ teaching; the warrior-ascetic represents a compromise, not a solution. Ultimately, in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya as in the other great texts of classical Indian literature, it is the problem, the tension, the image, that engages the mind, in the spirit of myth, which is “a contemplation of the unsatisfactory compromises which after all, compose social life.”55

Chapter 8 The Theater of Combat

I sing of warfare and a man at war.1

In the twelfth canto of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya the Great God himself assumes responsibility for the “action” in the poem’s ﬁnal segment, becoming both director and actor in the theater of the hero’s conﬂict with God. When the troubled sages of the Himalayan forests ´ approach Siva for relief from the terrifying effulgence and power of ´ Arjuna’s tapas, Siva unfolds his plan to test the hero’s capability. He will send the demon Muka ¯ in disguise to attack Arjuna. The hero ´ will shoot an arrow in self-defense; meanwhile, Siva himself, as the kirata ¯ chief, will also shoot an arrow into the animal and will thus initiate a quarrel with Arjuna. Arjuna will have no choice but to ´ ﬁght with the kirata. ¯ In sum, Siva tells the sages, the cosmic tension created by the hero’s austerity can be resolved only through physical combat, and on the battleﬁeld, the natural arena for heroic deeds. Actualizing Arjuna’s heroism will be the supreme purpose of the play—l¯ıla, ¯ God’s sport, and the theater of combat—that is to be enacted on the mountain: XII.39 Witness the matchless, inborn strength of his arms as he unleashes his fury in combat, wasted by austerity, unaided by allies and friends! ´ Siva’s plan is set in motion. Disguised as a “chief of the kiratas”, ¯ the god appears in the forest with a large retinue of hunters. The

139

140

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

demon Muka, ¯ disguised as a huge, ﬁerce boar, is dispatched to attack Arjuna. Suddenly Indra’s son saw the beast with the menacing visage and solid tusks and a massive torso ﬁt to uproot mountains. (XII.1) Seeing the boar racing toward him with raised bristles, Arjuna becomes perturbed. He suspects that this is no ordinary boar, but a magical creature (a demon, perhaps?) conjured up by his enemies to attack him, at the very least to disturb his austerity, so that he would not be able to achieve his goal. All goes according to plan. Pierced by ´ the arrows of the hunter-chief and the hero, the beast dies, but Siva’s magical arrow disappears. The “chief ” sends a messenger to retrieve “his” arrow from the animal’s carcass, but Arjuna stops him, pointing out that the arrow seen in the boar’s carcass could only be his own. A long debate follows, ending in Arjuna’s refusal to give up the ´ arrow. The hunter-chief sends his army, led by Skanda (Siva’s son), to attack Arjuna. Arjuna successfully repulses the army, whereupon the “chief ” himself appears and engages in combat with the hero. The assault of the wild boar is a major turning point in the Kira¯ tarjun¯ ¯ ıya’s plot. The long debates in the forest and on the mountain peak, Arjuna’s endorsement of action as the warrior’s prerogative and duty, the strange ﬁgure of the armed ascetic, all have their logical culmination in a series of acts of war for the hero. The poem makes another major swing from deliberation to “action as spectacle, as geste,” paralleling Arjuna’s movement from heroic potential and yogic discipline to heroic action. We will consider this moment in the course of the discussion in this chapter and the next. Meanwhile, it will be useful to examine the generic aspects of the treatment of ´ combat in the poem. Following Arjuna’s altercation with Siva’s messenger (sarga XIII–XIV), four and a half cantos of battle description allow the v¯ıra rasa to be fully established as the poem’s dominant mood. Combat also brings the poem ﬁrmly into the realm of the older war epic—in one of its forms the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ is Jaya, “victory,” the narrative of the war between the Kuru princes.2 But where does the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ end and kavya ¯ begin in the battle scenes? What does Bharavi ¯ do with the rich repertoire of imagery and commonplace inherited from the older epics and kavya ¯ works on the theme of

The Theater of Combat

141

heroic combat? Speciﬁc aspects of the structure and imagery of the battle cantos offer insight into these matters.2a

Bharavi ¯ and the Epic Tradition of Combat Description The four war books of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ offer the full range of epic battle description.3 The audience’s attention is sustained by the continually changing focus on the fortunes of particular heroes, military strategy, and modes of ﬁghting. Over the span of the battle chapters there occurs again and again a discernible, rhythmic movement from the description of large clashes (tumula-yuddha) to combat between individual heroes. The great, bloody engagements involve footsoldiers, and warriors ﬁghting from elephants, horses, and chariots (the gaja, turaga, and ratha units), using bows, arrow, spears, maces, and other weapons. In addition to the equipment of the average warrior, the principal heroes have recourse to celestial weapons (divyastra) ¯ given by the gods, such as the Pa´ ¯ supata, which Ar´ juna wins from Siva. In the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, whose particular ambience derives to a large degree from its generous component of the fantastic, Valm¯ ¯ ıki expands the supernatural aspects of the combat between Rama ¯ and the raks ¯ . asa-demons, dwelling on the exchange of magical weapons with conjuring powers. Bharavi’s ¯ immediate model, the Kairata ¯ in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ is no more than a relatively simple vignette of single combat, acquiring its dynamism mainly from the rapid progression of action in which ´ Siva strips Arjuna of his weapons and proceeds to crush him to pulp.4 The hero and the “hunter” start off with a ﬁerce exchange of arrows, but the hunter manages to destroy all of Arjuna’s equipment—bow, arrows, quivers, sword, and armor. He forces Arjuna to ﬁght with uprooted trees and rocks, then with his bare ﬁsts, and ﬁnally, to engage in a wrestling bout. The kavya ¯ version is expansive and inclusive, ranging over the entire combat repertoire of the older epic. More importantly, in shaping the combat cantos Bharavi ¯ retains the rhythm of Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ battles, moving from panoramic, and in many ways generic, scenes to the bouts of single combat between Arjuna and the kirata. ¯ Each descriptive segment presents a variation on the theme of battle. The clashes between Arjuna and the gan.a-army led by Skanda, general of the gods (sargas XIV and XV), belong to the category of generic, large-scale combat. The variations in this segment consist of the complex verbal patterns (citra) in which the battle is

142

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

described, and in the circumstance of the lone hero facing, and successfully repelling, the multitude of troops. The combat shifts to a different mode and plane in the next canto, in which the hero and the hunter-chief discharge magical missiles at each other, creating supernatural effects, suggesting the adbhuta (marvelous) rasa. In canto XVII Bharavi ¯ returns to the narrative according to the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ describing the progression from combat with bows and arrows to the ﬁstﬁght between the opponents. The remaining ´ events—the wrestling bout, Siva’s revelation of his true identity, Arjuna’s prayer and hymn of praise, the arrival of the world-guardian (lokapala) ¯ gods, the gift of the Pa´ ¯ supata and other divine missiles, and Arjuna’s return to his brothers in the forest (with no mention of the long sojourn in Indra’s paradise narrated in the older epic)—are all compressed into the eighteenth canto. As several traditional Indian critics have pointed out, the Maha¯ bharata ¯ is a poem with sorrowful overtones.5 Amidst the epic’s positive imagery of heroism and physical combat there are powerful images of grief over the death of beloved warriors. Despite divine origins and divine aid, the Pan ¯ . d.avas, too, must face loss and sorrow. Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ and Bharavi’s ¯ mythic themes preclude such human grief. They ﬁnd greater use for other aspects of the older epics’ combat descriptions: the entirely predictable images of bloodshed and death, but also cosmic, mythic, and simply “grand” imagery. In the older epics, especially when the perspective shifts from the personal and individual to the generic, the imagery tends to be macabre rather than sorrowful, a tradition that ﬁts more easily into kavya’s ¯ concern with the picturesque and stylized presentation of scene and emotion. The celebrated grisly images in the brief yet fully accomplished battle vignette in Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Raghuvam . s´ a VII—a warrior’s headless trunk dancing on the battleﬁeld, vultures and jackals wrenching limbs and ﬂesh off mangled corpses, heads of kings rolling on the battleﬁeld like clusters of lotuses—are reﬁnements on the staples of spectacular combat scenes in the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ In fact, epic prototypes for the more striking images in the Kalid ¯ asa ¯ passage may easily be found in a single passage in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ such as Dron.aparvan 97.6 Bharavi’s ¯ departures from epic techniques and imagery are as instructive as are the many areas where he draws on the tradition. He gives little space to the blood-and-gore aspects of battle—with good reason, as I will show below. In other areas, the difference is small, but signiﬁcant. For the poets of the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ war is a great sacriﬁcial ritual ( yajña), the sacred duty of ks.atriyas.7 To the metaphor of sacriﬁce, Bharavi ¯ adds ascetic practice as a major

The Theater of Combat

143

´ metaphor for the combat between the hero and Siva. In the twelfth and fourteenth cantos Bharavi’s ¯ suggestive use of mythic imagery shows the kavya ¯ poet drawing fruitfully on the image-world of the primary epic. On the other hand, the complicated “pattern” (citra) stanzas in sarga XV have no counterpart in the older epics. They demand explanation, as much in terms of their place in the battle context as in terms of their function in a mahak ¯ avya. ¯ Finally, in the sustained personiﬁcation and symbolization of the hero’s weapons we see what might well be Bharavi’s ¯ contribution to heroic imagery in mahak ¯ avya ¯ as well as epic. The imagery of arms is strikingly present in the passage on Arjuna’s confrontation with the boar, as it is in the battle descriptions. The conﬁguration of combat themes and imagery leads naturally into the climax of the action, the ﬁnal agon between the hero and God, and the moment of revelation.

Cosmic Imagery in the Combat Scenes The theater of combat is the most appropriate arena for epic grandeur and heroic imagery. As the old blind king Dhr.taras ¯ . t.ra notes in the opening verse of the Bhagavad G¯ıta, ¯ Kuruks.etra, the “ﬁeld of the Kurus,” the arena of the Bharata ¯ war, is dharmaks.etra, a ﬁeld of dharma (i.e., of establishing right).8 Even where the stakes are not quite so high, battle in the epics brings into play the divine dimension of the epic heroes. The gods, too, are actors in the combat. Not surprisingly, epic battle description presents nature, supernature, and the human world in cosmic terms, especially in terms of cosmic dissolution. The epic heroes are repeatedly compared to the sun, moon, and ﬁre at the time of cosmic dissolution ( pralaya, yuganta), ¯ to Indra, to the god of death himself (Antaka, Kala, ¯ Yama), and to ´ the cosmic deities Brahma, ¯ Vis.n.u, and Siva, actors in the creation and dissolution of the universe.9 Madeleine Biardeau and Alf Hiltebeitel have shown that the imagery of pralaya has a special signiﬁcance in the case of the Bha¯ rata war, which not only resembles yuganta, ¯ “the end of a yuga” (age in a cosmic cycle), but marks the actual end of one.10 Hiltebeitel also demonstrates that, in especially charged situations in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ such as the death of Karn.a, or the chief event of the Sauptika-parvan, in which the warrior A´svatthaman, ¯ possessed by ´ Siva, raids and slaughters the sleeping Pan ¯ . d.ava camp, the cosmic imagery is equally charged. It functions as a coherent symbol system, referring to “background myths,” such as the burning of the three

144

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

11 ´ cosmic cities or citadels (tripura) of the demons by Siva. In such ´ scenes, comparing a warrior with Siva, or with Antaka (Yama, god of Death), has precise cosmic and mythic nuances. Bharavi ¯ makes sparing use of the generic cosmic imagery, so that his detailed evo´ cation of speciﬁc mythic personae of Siva as Destroyer and Vis.n.u in one of his cosmic incarnations (avatara), ¯ at signiﬁcant moments in the development of the action becomes particularly striking. ´ Here is the ﬁrst of these moments, the tableau that greets Siva the hunter when he arrives at the scene of the boar’s attack:

XIII.17. ´ Siva beheld him with wonder, as he stood with bow drawn taut in a full circle, as if he were seeing his own self, terrifying his enemies as he stood poised to destroy the three cities. ´ Siva sees Arjuna as one imbued with his own qualities as the Destroyer-creator aspect of Deity, epitomized in a speciﬁc mythic analogy. The hero with the drawn bow, ready to discharge an arrow ´ at the boar that is rushing at him, looks like Rudra-Siva, the archer preparing to shoot an arrow with the intent of burning to ashes the triple cosmic citadels (tripura) of three arrogant demons who threaten to destroy the universe. A complex of features reveals the myth’s character as a narrative of cosmic dissolution and regeneration, among them Rudra’s ﬁery arrow, which is really Time itself; the presence and cooperation of the three gods of cosmic process, Brahma¯ ´ the Creator, Vis.n.u the Preserver, and Siva the Destroyer on a single chariot composed out of a combination of the elements and energies of the universe; and the triple-world symbolism of the demon-cities (in heaven, earth, and the atmosphere).12 The image in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya suggests meanings at several levels. At the simplest visual level, it plays upon Arjuna’s resemblance to the ancient image of Rudra the Archer, the bearer of the bow ´ pinaka, ¯ a persona of Siva that ﬁgures in Vedic as well as epic myths.13 ´ Kavya ¯ allusions to Siva the bowman, however, are usually made ´ with reference to the triple city myth and Siva’s persona as cosmic Destroyer, as for example, in the famous image of the King Dus.yanta pursuing a deer from his chariot in the opening scene of Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ ´ Sakuntal a. ¯ 14 Apart from other aspects of the king’s resemblance to

The Theater of Combat

145

´ Rudra-Siva, the success of Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ image of the royal archer on the chariot rests on the congruence of its detail with the image of the god with the drawn bow in the myth. In the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, on the other hand, the images in the myth and the kavya ¯ context vary in detail and the focus is on something else—the act of seeing itself and the Destroyer-god’s response of wonder at seeing in Arjuna with the drawn bow a mirror-image of his own self/persona (atm ¯ a), ¯ entailing the recognition of the hero’s identity with him. The image’s multiple suggestions proceed from this recognition. I have already spoken of Arjuna-Nara’s intimate partnership with Vis.n.u (Krishna)-Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a as actors in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ war.15 In a series of articles Alf Hiltebeitel has convincingly argued that aspects of Arjuna’s heroic personality derive from a mystical iden´ tity with Rudra-Siva as the cosmic Destroyer; that this identity is revealed in several of Arjuna’s important acts as destroyer of the Pan ¯ . d.avas’ enemies in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ war; and that much of the symbolism of Arjuna’s deeds in war is closely related to the eschatological imagery of the triple city myth.16 In the context of ´ the kirata ¯ tale, the purpose of Arjuna’s encounter with Siva is the ultimate destruction of his enemies in the Bharata ¯ war. Through this encounter Arjuna is to receive the Pa´ ¯ supata, also known as the Brahma´siras (“Brahma’s ¯ head”) and Raudra (“pertaining to Rudra”) missile. The weapon’s very names suggest a manifold association ´ with cosmic divinity. It embodies the cosmic energies of Siva as Pa´supati, Lord of the Animals, who receives the sacriﬁcial victim, and as Rudra the Destroyer of the triple cities; as well as of Brahma¯ the ´ Creator, who is Siva’s charioteer in the tripura myth. The weapon’s connection with Arjuna-Nara brings Vis.n.u’s energy into the conﬁguration, completing the association of both Arjuna and the Pa´ ¯ supata with the function of each of the gods in the cosmic triad. Wielding the Pa´ ¯ supata or Brahma’s ¯ head missile in the Bharata ¯ war, Arjuna will represent all three gods.16a ´ Finally, like Siva’s arrow of Time in the triple city myth, the Pa¯ s´ upata is itself an instrument of universal destruction. In the Maha¯ ´ bharata’s ¯ Kairata ¯ episode, Arjuna begs Siva to give him . . . that divine weapon, the dreadful Pa´ ¯ supata weapon, my lord, which is called Brahma’s ¯ Head, gruesome, of terrible power, which at the horrible end of the eon ( yuganta) ¯ will destroy the entire world. With it I may burn down in battle the Danavas ¯ and the Raks ¯ . asas, the evil spirits and the Pi´sa¯ cas, Gandharvas, and Snakes.

146

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

´ In the context of the Bharata ¯ war, the Pa´ ¯ supata is Siva’s ﬁery 17 arrow. Thus, in the image of Great God “seeing himself” in the warrior, Bharavi ¯ brings together several strands of the kirata ¯ narrative’s meaning: the cosmic implications of the hero’s endeavor, the terrible “world” destruction to come, and the complex relationship ´ between Siva and the hero. Yet other themes are brought into play in a sequence in the fourteenth sarga. The three verses that I will quote below are placed almost in succession at the end of the chain of eight grammatically connected verses (XIV.35-42) in which Bharavi ¯ describes Arjuna’s appearance as he stands over the carcass of the giant boar. Arjuna ´ has shot an arrow into the beast, and Siva’s gan.a troops rush toward “the hero with the white horse/ like waterladen rainclouds striking (a great mountain) at summer’s end.” (XIV.42). My concerns here are, on the one hand, the cosmic and mythic images that unify the verses, and on the other, the stylistic devices that give the sequence its iconic power. XIV.38 (The troops reached Arjuna who stood) invested with the splendor of Yama, god of Death, because he had slain the boar that lay at his feet, like Pa´supati, Lord of the Beasts, standing over the victim placed before him by priests who have invited him to the sacriﬁce, 40 broad-necked, with the shoulders of a mighty bull and a chest massive as a stone wall, looking like the Great Cosmic Boar about to lift up overburdened Earth out of the vast ocean, 41 darkly shining like an emerald, with a noble ﬁgure, surpassing all creation in splendor, like Purus.a, the Primal Person manifest in human form like the sun mirrored in water.

The Theater of Combat

147

In the ﬁrst two verses the carcass of the demonic boar, a concrete object in the scene, becomes the pivotal point of the mythic images, allowing the stereotyped likening of the warrior to the god of Death (Yama, Antaka, Kala) ¯ to unfold into a foreshadowing of Arjuna’s role as the agent of destruction in the the Bharata ¯ war. Arjuna himself, standing over the slain boar, bow in hand, is RudraPa´supati—Rudra, Lord of the Beasts—standing over the animal victim at the sacriﬁcial ritual, to which the priests have invited ¯ arata’s ¯ recurrent metaphor of war as the him.18 Here is the Mahabh ks.atriya’s sacriﬁce, a ritual for the performance of which Arjuna is being consecrated and readied. The direct references to Pa´supati and the sacriﬁcial pa´su (sacriﬁcial victim, generally an animal) immediately evoke the prize Arjuna seeks, the terrible Pa´ ¯ supata weapon, a multiform of Rudra-Pa´supati himself, capable of effecting universal destruction. In the next verse (XIV.40) Arjuna is compared to Mahavar ¯ aha, ¯ Vis.n.u in his incarnation as the Great Boar, rescuing Goddess Earth from the ﬂooded cosmic ocean, in which she has been hidden by the demon who has stolen her.19 The sacriﬁcial symbolism continues in this mythic allusion as well, for in his boar (varaha) ¯ incarnation Vis.n.u becomes yajñavaraha, ¯ embodying the Vedic sacriﬁce ( yajña) itself.20 The actual presence of the demonic boar, the antihero, no doubt serves as a foil to its converse, the Cosmic Boar as the redeemer of Dharma and the Vedic sacriﬁce at the end of the eon. The description of Earth as “overburdened” or oppressed refers to the oppression of the earth by evil beings such as the demon Muka. ¯ The boar-slayer is also the Cosmic Boar, whose act of slaying is a prelude to his great heroic acts in the Bharata ¯ war, as a partial incarnation (am ¯ ara) ¯ . s´ avat of Vis.n.u, who is born to rid the earth of evil oppressors such as the Kauravas and to restore Dharma. The suggestion of Arjuna’s identity as an incarnation is ﬂeshed out in the last verse (XIV.41), in which he is directly described as the “Primal Person (Purus.a) in human form, like the sun mirrored in water” (another mirror-image!). The reference is to Arjuna’s mythic identity as Nara (“Man”), the human partner of Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a, the Primeval Person (Purus.a); the Nara-Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a pair, and its multiform, the Arjuna-Krishna pair, is central to the older epic’s conception of the human-divine relationship in the epic action. Both ´ in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya Siva explains the appropriateness of Arjuna’s deeds in this narrative by revealing that Arjuna is Nara, the ancient hermit-warrior who, along with Nar ¯ a¯ yan.a, performed asceticism for thousands of years in the Badar¯ı

148

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

hermitage prior to taking up arms in order to save the oppressed earth from the forces of evil: Kir. XII.35 This man and Acyuta (Krishna) have come down to earth at the behest of lotus-born Brahma, ¯ and live among men in order to protect the world from being destroyed by demons.21 The effect of the three mythic images I have discussed here is to reveal the hero’s divine aspect and the cosmic signiﬁcance of his actions. The exaltation of the hero is one of the strategies whereby the heroic mood is developed in a kavya ¯ work. Unveiling Arjuna’s cosmic dimensions certainly serves Bharavi ¯ as an effective instrument for developing v¯ıra rasa in the crucial combat segment of his epic, but its signiﬁcance for the ﬁnal scene of revelation can be understood only by studying the details and nuances of the poet’s portrayal of the hero’s ´ encounter with Siva. The multiplication of similes in a sustained description adds to the sense of grandeur that attaches to Arjuna. The connected syntax gives the sequence an emotional quality as well, as do multiple similes in a single verse in the ﬁgure called malopam ¯ a¯ (garland or chain of similes) used by Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ Bharavi, ¯ and Magha ¯ to cap long descriptions in their poems.22 The eight verses in the sequence stand out, not only because of their grandiose imagery, but also because they are syntactically connected. The piling up of a number of distinct, striking epithets and comparisons for the hero in one long sentence has the effect of illuminating the coherent majesty of his ﬁgure and personality, as well as their dazzlingly various attributes.23 To connect a series of complex kavya ¯ verses is to foreground them, since a discrete completeness is the salient feature of the individual verse. But the device is not as rare as it might seem: Kalid ¯ asa ¯ begins his Kumarasam ¯ . bhava with ﬁfteen grammatically connected stanzas describing the Himalaya, and shorter and less striking sequences of this type are scattered throughout the epics of A´svaghos.a, Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ Bharavi, ¯ Magha, ¯ and 24 The Sanskrit poeticians and commentators the other mahakavis. ¯ treat such sequences of verses as separate subgenres of stanzaic composition, classifying them by name (a group of two stanzas is a yugmaka or yugalaka, a group of four, a kalapaka, ¯ of ﬁve or more, a kulaka). In the syntactically connected passages of kavya ¯ epics

The Theater of Combat

149

we see the mahakavis ¯ deliberately adopting the epic technique of parataxis. The epic origins of the strategy are most obvious in sequences where the verses are grammatically parallel to each other, as in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya example above. Indeed, such passages give a distinctly “epic” ﬂavor to the kavya ¯ cantos in which they occur in signiﬁcant numbers, as in the in the ﬁrst sarga of the Raghuvam . s´ a, where epic style is hinted at in other features as well, beginning with the use of the s´ loka meter. Most importantly, though, it is the strict formal parallelism of the verses that is characteristic of the older style. All four connected sequences in RV.I follow this method, offering a series of qualiﬁers for a noun, the subject of the description: “the dynasty of the Raghu princes” (“raghun ¯ . am,” ¯ genitive plural), the king and queen (“tau dampat¯ı,” “that couple,” nominative dual), and so on.25 By contrast, the Kumarasam ¯ ¯ . bhava’s Himalaya sequence is a kavya tour de force of variation: each verse is in a different construction, and the verses are connected by the relative pronoun in the full range of its forms.26 There is reason to believe that the kavya ¯ poets self-consciously choose one of the two types of connection, depending on the effect they wish to achieve. It appears that strict parallelism is favored when the process of seeing an object or a person, or moving towards and reaching him/her or it, is to be suggested.27 The majority of the connected sequences in kavya ¯ involving parallel structures, such as the above passage on Arjuna, indicate a viewer, the gaze, or a particular perspective. The troops see Arjuna; Arjuna sees Indra (Kir. XI); the gandharvas see the apsaras (Kir. VIII); Yudhis.t.hira sees ´ the sage Vyasa ¯ (Kir. II), Siva’s hosts reach and surround the hero 28 (Kir. XIV). These passages are direct descendants of long connected sequences involving a viewer and the viewed in Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, as, for example, in the scene in which Hanuman ¯ sees S¯ıta¯ in the A´soka grove. Similar motivations are at work in epic descriptions of cities and mountains in connected verses, a practice faithfully followed by 29 the mahakavis. ¯ In epic, as in kavya, ¯ such passages are animated by the tension between the abundance of attributes and the unity of person and vision, but also stand out in a different way, being patches of description in a primarily narrative text. Citra: Verbal and Military Maneuvers The citra-kavya ¯ section of the ﬁfteenth canto of the Kirtarjun¯ ¯ ıya is the most ﬂamboyantly complex portion of the poem. Citra- (display,

150

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

variety, picture) is the name given to various kinds of patterned verse, pure word play, in which the focus is on the patterned arrangement of the syllables in a stanza.30 Under the broad classiﬁcation of patterns of “sound” (´sabda) and meaning (artha) many different kinds of verses are included in citra—some construct patterns that yield iconic images, others must be read in multiple ways and may yield multiple meanings, while others create peculiar sound effects. What brings this wide variety of puzzle verses together is their ‘tricky’ quality and the reader’s pleasure in arriving at the solution.31 Nevertheless, the later poets do not include riddles, conundrums and puzzles of the type of Dan.d.in’s prahelika¯ in the citra cantos of their 32 mahak ¯ avyas. ¯ Patterned verse is not unique to Indian poetry. Classical poets in the West wrote pattern poetry, and later Western examples include the carmina ﬁgurata of the German Baroque and the picture poems ¯ pattern verses have earned him admiof George Herbert.33 Bharavi’s ration from traditional Indian audiences (King Durvin¯ıta undertook ¯ to write a commentary on the ﬁfteenth sarga, and even Anandavardhana, who criticized citra as an obstacle to rasa, wrote an entire citra-kavya) ¯ and notoriety of long standing among Western scholars who have seen this aspect of Bharavi’s ¯ poetry as signaling the irreparable decline of taste in Indian literature.34 More recently, scholars have begun to take this aspect of Sanskrit poetry more seriously, mainly as a result of bolder investigations into the expressive nature of poetic speech, and a renewed interest in the nature and importance of “difﬁculty” in poetry.35 I think Edwin Gerow has captured the essence of citra as poetic utterance when he places it in sharp contrast to poetry based on an intentional structure. The differentia of citra as poetic speech “… is not so much a conveying of meaning as the imposition of modes of repetition (forms) on what is in principle an inchoate, unstructured, and fundamentally unintentional level of expression—a kind of elemental reordering or creation in the stuff of language.”36 It is a paradoxical, but perfectly logical step from verses where formal manipulation allows excess of meaning (punning verses making up entire kavya ¯ epics) to a preoccupation with verses in which form is all. As I hope to show below, the latter is particularly appropriate in a culture such as India’s, which is strongly aware of meta- and symbolic languages as means for accessing the powers of the cosmos. Having already offered in the ﬁfth canto metrical variety and the common form of pattern called yamaka (in which identical syllabic sequences are repeated, to yield different meanings), Bharavi ¯

The Theater of Combat

151

reserves the ﬁfteenth sarga for the more complex and more visually oriented patterns of citra.37 There are several instances of niyama (‘regulation,’ ‘observance’), in which only one consonant, or two, or restricted classes of consonants, are used in the entire verse, or, conversely, a sound is avoided throughout. V.5 contains only ‘y’, 14, only ‘n,’ 7 and 20 are niraus.t.hyas (lacking labial sounds), 38 is a dvyaks.ara, using only ‘c’ and ‘r’. Bharavi ¯ omits the bandhas (‘delimitation,’ or simply, ‘structure’, ‘composition’) that imitate natural objects, usually weapons such as the bow, arrow, sword, and so forth. But verses 12, 16, 18, and 25 and 27, and others contain elaborate, geometrically formulated, patterns: gomutrik ¯ a¯ (‘cow’s urine,’ imitating the zig-zag pattern in which that animal urinates as it moves), samudgaka (‘casket’), pratilomanulomap ¯ ada ¯ (palindrome, ‘with the grain, against the grain’), double palindrome (sarvatobhadra, ‘good from every side’) and ardhabhramaka (‘half-rotation’). These are verses “ … which, through a geometrical limitation of the sequence of their syllables, can be read in more than one way to give the same meaning. The most transparent example is the palindrome ( pratilomanuloma), ¯ which speciﬁes that the sequence of syllables be the same when read backwards.”38 The sarvatobhadra (“good, or auspicious, from all directions”) or Double Palindrome is a more complex version of the pratilomanuloma. ¯ This is a verse, “having the same number of lines as syllables, that can be read backwards and forwards both vertically and horizontally.” Mathematically the verse has the dihedral symmetry called D4 in group theory, the symmetry of a square that can be ﬂipped about a horizontal axis, ﬂipped about a vertical axis, or rotated through ninety degrees.38a Represented in standard verse lineation, the example from the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya reads: devak ¯ anini ¯ kav ¯ ade ¯ vahik ¯ asvasvak ¯ ahi ¯ va¯ kak ¯ arebhabhare ¯ kak ¯ a¯ nisvabhavyavyabhasvani (XV. 25) The verse is not an independent stanza, but the second verse in a sequence of ﬁve verses in the s´ loka meter, itself part of a speech in which Skanda, the general of the hunter-chief’s army, exhorts his soldiers to ﬁght, as they scatter before Arjuna’s spirited response to their attack. The phrases in this stanza are part of a description of the great battles Skanda and the army of the gods have fought in the past against powerful demons:

152

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic Despicable cowards! (You once proved your mettle in great battles against demons,) in which the din of combat excited the gods, in which the soldiers attacked their enemies with the proper manoeuvres, in which rutting war elephants abounded, battles which incited to action both the brave and the cowardly.

These meanings are teased out of the verse by the ingenious use of rare words and words used in obscure meanings, chosen for their “ﬁt” in forming the double palindromic structure. The dynamic of the verse, and its mathematical properties, are best demonstrated through diagramming, as in ﬁgure 5. In addition to Dan.d.in’s deﬁnition of the ﬁgure sarvatobhadra, Mallinatha ¯ also gives instructions on how to construct the double palindromic square, shown in the ﬁgure. Of greatest interest to us is not the individual patterns in the citra verses, but the very fact of their presence in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya. Clearly the ﬁrst level of pleasure offered by the citra passage is the intellectual one, but it remains to be seen how appropriate this is at this point in the poem. From the poeticians’ examples of such verses and from the great kavyas ¯ such as Bharavi’s, ¯ we learn that citra verses are usually about combat or praise of deities, especially the Great Goddess, also known as Durga¯ (‘difﬁcult of access,’ ‘invincible’), who is the Goddess of weapons and war.39 Some of the iconic bandhas in the detached stanzas cited by Rudrat.a and others, and compara¯ ble verses in Anandavardhana’s Century in Praise of the Goddess (Dev¯ıs´ ataka), include imitations of weapons, royal insignia, combat paraphernalia, such as the arrow (´sara), sword (khad.ga), and drum (muraja).40 Yantras (symbolic icons, magical diagrams) and man.d.alas (cosmograms) are central means of worshipping deities and activating cosmic powers in the esoteric religious paths called tantra in India.41 The Goddess, the one who is made up of the energies of all the gods, symbolized in their weapons, Durga, ¯ who herself bears a vast array of weapons and helps kings attain victory in combat, is the tantric deity par excellence. Furthermore, tantric practice requires initiation, and tantric worshippers (adepts) use sam ¯ as ¯ . a¯ (esoteric language) in their communications with . dha-bh

The Theater of Combat

153

Figure 5 The Double Palindrome: Sarvatobhadra (Good from all sides). Figure by Jarrod L. Whitaker

the deity. The secret language of tantra is a multiform of the magical power of sound, mantra, as conceived in the Vedic tradition itself. ¯ Anandavardhana, who, like Abhinavagupta and Ratnakara, ¯ author of the Haravijaya, hailed from the region of Kashmir, where tantric practice and philosophy have been of great importance, must have written the Century in Praise of the Goddess as an act of tantric worship; the author himself declares that he wrote the poem at the Goddess’s behest.42 The many pictorial bandhas in his poem represent the concretized power of the Goddess; and the last twenty-two stanzas of the poem (verses 80–101) constitute a great magical cakra, the Great Wheel.43 Other mystical poets, such as the early Tamil ´ Saiva saint Campantar (7th century), and the Carnatic composer ´ ıvidya¯ tantra, use citraMuttusvami ¯ D¯ıks.ita, an adept of the Sr¯ bandhas in their devotional hymns (the latter poet, in praise of the Goddess).44

154

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Citra-kavya ¯ is appropriate for the combat context of Bharavi’s ¯ ﬁfteenth sarga. A. K. Warder has suggested that in the early por´ tions of the sarga “the rout of the army of kiratas ¯ (i.e., Siva’s gan.as,) is depicted with increasing confusion of rhyme and alliteration.”45 Edwin Gerow makes a similar connection between pictorial verses ´ supala and the climax of the combat between Krishna and Si´ ¯ in the 46 ´ David Smith points ﬁnal canto of Magha’s ¯ The Slaying of Si´supala. ¯ out: “Word-play manifestly beﬁts the portrayal of war: its brutal treatment of the normal sentence forces the reader to share the discomfort undergone by the protagonists.”47 I would add that, in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya the citra verses represent increasingly complex battle formations or arrays (vyuha)—these ¯ are described not only in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ but also in the texts on political theory—calculated to engage the reader as well as the combatants in a “battle” with their various forms of difﬁculty. In this they resemble the goddess Durga, ¯ “the difﬁcult of access,” the other great subject of such verse. The unique appropriateness of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s citra passage, however, arises from the magical and initiatory symbolism and contexts of such verse: Already initiated (d¯ıks.ita) by Vyasa ¯ to perform penance, Arjuna is about to enter into his intiation-in-combat for the battle-sacriﬁce yet to come at the hands of the Great God.

Arms and the Man: The Warrior’s Identity ´ Siva has told the Himalayan sages that it is on the battleﬁeld that they will witness the hero displaying his essential qualities. It is also on the battleﬁeld that the essential signiﬁcance of the hero’s weapons is revealed. The rich imagery of arms in the combat scenes makes explicit the inalienable relationship between the warrior and his weapons, a theme that has been suggestively developed all the way through the poem. Starting from the commonplace of the hero’s weapons as the symbols (cihna, laks.ma, sign) of warriorhood and the instrument for actualizing his heroism, Bharavi ¯ moves on to the idea that Arjuna’s weapons are his friends (mitra, suhr.d) and counsellors (saciva) when he is in need; ﬁnally, they are the very qualities that make him a hero. In the initial debate, Draupad¯ı, condemning Yudhis.t.hira’s renouncer-like behavior, angrily tells him to throw away the bow, “the symbol of kings (warriors)” (I.44). Later, in her ﬁery farewell speech to Arjuna, exhorting him to fulﬁl his mission, she makes

The Theater of Combat

155

the warrior’s weapons her metaphor for heroism itself. In identical words and parallel expressions, she ﬁrst describes the hero’s weapons, blunted and dulled by disuse, then the hero himself, resembling his weapons, since he is bereft of his glory (tejas connotes both “glory” and “lustre”), his pride (abhimana) ¯ lost.48 A double deﬁnition at the end of the sequence completes the homology between the hero’s weapons and the heroic persona: III.48 A warrior (ks.atriya) is one who is capable of protecting (tran ¯ . a-) good men; a bow (karmuka) ¯ is that which is able to accomplish deeds (karma) in war. To use these two words in their mere general sense, but lacking their full meaning, is equal to giving them the wrong derivation. The homology is made possible by etymologies whereby ks.atriya and karmuka ¯ are connected, respectively, to the verbal root trai(to protect), and karma (action), respectively. In interpreting this verse, I have followed Roodbergen, who has pointed out the errors in Cappeller’s reading of it, and discussed in detail Mallinatha’s ¯ explanation of the grammatical point on which the meaning of this verse turns. In brief, it has to do with the distinction between the generic meaning of words and their “full (semantic) import”; the words “ks.atriya” and karmuka ¯ can be understood in their mere generic sense, as “warrior” and “bow,” but their full meaning is conveyed by their constituent parts and explained in the etymologies above. When a speaker ignores the latter, he is negating the words’ proper derivations and is guilty of faulty usage.49 More than grammar is at stake here: the misuse of language is really an expression of the real abuse to which the subdued Arjuna and his dull, rusty weapons have put their “warrior-hood” and “bow-ness.” A ﬁne example of the humanization of the hero’s arms occurs in the thirteenth canto, at the juncture at which Arjuna’s tapas is interrupted by the demon Muka, ¯ who attacks the hero in the guise of the wild boar. Seeing the great, menacing beast rushing at him, Arjuna agonizes over his course of action. It does not beﬁt him, as a man who has accepted the discipline of ascetic vows (vrata), for whatever purpose, to kill any living being. Yet the seer Vyasa ¯ has himself

156

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

commanded him not to yield to anyone who might confront him in a hostile manner. Arjuna now remembers the command, reiterated in the guhyaka’s parting blessing, and implied in the hero’s own speech to Indra.50 Considering the maintenance of his vow in strict accordance with the seer’s command to be his highest duty, the hero decides to resist the boar’s attack. He turns to his personal weapon, the bow Gan ¯ . d.¯ıva, with the two inexhaustible quivers given to him by Agni the Fire-god at the burning of the Khan ¯ . d.ava forest. Gan ¯ . d.¯ıva responds to him in the manner of a trustworthy friend. XIII.14 Reﬂecting thus, he took up the foremost symbol of heroic manhood ( paurus.acihna) called “a bow”. Stringing it, he ﬁtted it with a straight arrow that was like an honest counsellor who knows the enemy’s strength, and helps (his king) to break him. 15 Drawn taut by Dhanam . jaya who was weak with exertion, yet resolute, the great strung bow bent readily, though it was so hard as to be inﬂexible, just as a noble friend, a man of ﬁrm principles, responds at once when one who has lost his wealth appeals to him for help. In these verses and many others like them, the identiﬁcation of arms with friends is made possible by the use of a series of words with double meanings. To point out only a few of these words: gun.a is virtue as well as a bowstring, r.ju is “straight” and “honest,” guru can mean ﬁrm or weighty in the physical sense, connoting nobility of character as well, p¯ıd.- conveys both the appeal for help and the physical act of causing to bend, and anati ¯ is both “bending” and “compliance.” The sustained portrayal of weapons as a hero’s intimate and loyal friends, along with the entire complex of punning images and words, becomes a major motif in the combat cantos, illuminating every aspect of the friendship metaphor, marking turning points in the combat and confrontation.

The Theater of Combat

157

´ When Arjuna’s magic missile puts Siva’s gan.a hosts to sleep, XVI.28 Some stood leaning on their strung bows, which were great and sturdy, and made of excellent cane, as they would on worthy friends who are noble and steadily loyal because they are from the best families, their strength tried and tested from long acquaintance. Here too, the detail of the comparison is animated by the standard puns on gun.a (virtue and bowstring), guru (noble, weighty), and so on, but also by additional double-entendres: made out of the best cane-plants (vam . s´ a), the bows are like friends “born in the best fam´ ilies (vam breaks all of Arjuna’s arrows, he grieves . s´ a).” When Siva over their breaking “even where they had no joints ( parvan),” as one might weep over the “untimely ( parvan, season, time) downfall” of good men (XVII.29). The multivalent vocabulary gives depth and resonance to such verses. As a hero, Arjuna possesses and displays, paurus.a (martial valor, heroic deeds); but so does his arrow (sphut.apaurus.a-, XIII.32 below), as also a man’s noble friends. The same words can thus simultaneously connote the hero, his weapons, and his heroic allies, revealing the metonymical relationship among these entities.51 A further function of the common vocabulary applied to the hero’s own qualities and those of his weapons is to illuminate their mutual relationship as one of tender sensitivity and reciprocal love. It is not surprising that Arjuna loves his weapons and relies on them. But the weapons, too, love and serve their master and friend. Bha¯ ravi gives sustained treatment to the theme of loving relationship at two critical points in the action. The ﬁrst of these is a continuation of the sequence of the boar’s attack; the second is the moment during ´ the combat with Siva when Arjuna discovers to his utter amazement that the inexhaustible quivers given by Fire are, for the ﬁrst time, empty of arrows. The boar sequence requires no comment: XIII.32-34 Then, even though he had a great store of arrows, Partha ¯ ran towards the boar, wishing to recover that arrow

158

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic which had displayed its capability. One who has accomplished his task is dearer to a grateful man than one who merely holds out the promise of future deeds. Like a favor done to a villain the arrow did not ﬁnd a foothold in the beast’s carcass, but vanished into it. Having shown its ability it nobly faced downward as though such a display of valor were an embarrassment, and it carried its lustre as though it were its peerless glory. As Arjuna stood there, thoughtfully drawing the arrow out, was he enquiring aloud of its welfare, or clasping it in his eyes’ warm embrace?

The second extended description of Arjuna and his weapons (XVII.36-47) is a portrait of action in slow motion. With full conﬁdence (savisram . bham) Arjuna dips his hand into the quiver (36). Though it is empty, like “a friend suddenly gone bankrupt” (dhvastarthas ¯ are ¯ sahasaiva bandhau), the hand continues to search for an arrow (37). The ﬁnger gropes frantically (38). Bearing on his back the “inexhaustible” quivers that are now inexplicably empty, Arjuna is like the world at the end of a yuga dissolution, bearing the eastern and western oceans, dried up (by the ﬁres and hurricane winds of cosmic dissolution) (39). Ignoring his own misfortune, the hero grieves over the emptiness of the quivers, as a good man would when his benefactors are in distress (40). At a loss for a remedy, the hand reluctantly parts from the quiver, like “a nobleman from his friends” (41); and the great quivers appreciate being placed on the hero’s back because, “when one has failed one’s master / to remain in front of him/ would be impudence”(42). The ﬁnal stanza in the sequence serves as an appropriate comment on this particular aspect of the kavya ¯ strategy of attributing human behavior to inanimate objects.52 At this point in the combat, having lost his arrows, ´ Arjuna is unable to ﬁght back, and Siva hacks the armor off his body

The Theater of Combat

159

(43-46). The double quivers fall to the ground along with the armor, as if out of compassion for their friend and master: XVII.47 Although the quivers lying on the ground were manifestly inanimate, in facing downward at the time of the hero’s distress, they surely demonstrated that they were endowed with consciousness. The personiﬁcation of the quivers is effective in revealing the symbiotic nature of the hero’s relationship with his weapons, especially because of the recurrent images associated with sustained punning and the unusually slow pace of the description. The behavior of the weapons becomes perfectly authentic, and therefore emotionally suggestive, in a cosmos in which there are no strict boundaries between human and nonhuman, animate (cetana) and inanimate (acetana), and in a literature that becomes “a great ceremony in which each step afﬁrms the value of the life humanized by participation”.53 The ﬁnal category of arms imagery I want to consider here demonstrates the ﬂexibility and versatility of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s central images. As Arjuna moves from one battle-stance to another, the imagery can move from the vividly concrete to the abstract. Again, the instances occur at moments of strategic importance in the action. Of the two verses I give below, the ﬁrst rounds off a long ´ sequence of connected verses depicting the ﬁrst impression Siva’s troops get of Arjuna; the second marks the point in the combat in which, having lost bow and arrows, the hero reaches for his sword. XIV.37 ´ (Siva’s troops saw Arjuna) leaning on his bow, his means for overcoming his enemies, as if on his inﬂexible courage, keeping to his own calm nature, and yet invincible, like the ocean unmoving without a breath of wind.54

160

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic XVII.55 Then he grasped as his last resort the warrior’s ultimate means for achieving his goals, that which is invincible by enemies, the treasurehouse of war-might, the mighty sword, as though it were his pride incarnate.

In other verses, Arjuna’s arrows are compared to political strategies (upaya, ¯ XIV.52), or to his heroic energy or effort (utsaha, ¯ XIV.57), while his opponents’ weapons are like the fruit of action (kriyaphala) ¯ nulliﬁed by time and fate (kala, ¯ kr.tanta, ¯ XIV.51 and ´ XVI.29). When Arjuna discharges the serpent-missile at Siva, the god wards it off with his Garud.a golden eagle missile, just as a king counters the divisive tactics of his enemy with naya (political ´ strategy, XVI.42). In the seventeenth canto Siva’s attempts to parry Arjuna’s arrows are compared, in technical terms, to the tactics of a general in battle (XVII.27). The portrayal of arms as heroic qualities underscores the role of weapons as an inalienable part of the ks.atriya’s identity, an idea already presented in the image of the warrior as yogi. More speciﬁcally, the abstract imagery of weapons in the combat scenes covers the entire domain of conﬂict, kingship, and heroic conduct. In these contexts the description of heroic action turns into meditations on, and a psychological exploration of, the nature of heroism itself. When the warrior’s arms are humanized, the focus is on the emotional bases of the heroic mood; when weapons are likened to heroic virtues, combat tactics and aspects of heroic action, the focus is on the metaphysical implications of the action. Description, especially in the latter case, becomes reﬂexive. Action is compared to the very thoughts and feelings that motivate it, that is, action is, in a sense, compared to itself. The sustained intellectualization of action is perhaps the hallmark of Bharavi’s ¯ battle description.

Chapter 9 Wrestling with God: Rasa and Bhakti in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya

Today your strength and power have been matched with mine, blameless hero! I am pleased with you. Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ III.40.53.1

It is time to consider the ﬁnal sequences of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya as the culmination of the poem’s action and as the climax of the ´ divine play staged by Siva. If weapons are an integral part of Ar´ juna’s heroic persona, why does Siva succeed in stripping him, one by one, of all his weapons, till he has no choice but to wrestle with ´ the god? Who wins the combat—the hero, or the god? How do Siva’s master plan and the nature of bhakti as devotion to God affect the audience’s ultimate experience of the heroic rasa, the poem’s dominant mood? Bharavi’s ¯ treatment of the combat scenes is structured differently from the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s epic source and merits comparison with it. The concluding sequences of the kirata ¯ narrative are so different in different versions, depending on the particular ideological contexts and literary conventions of the text, as to call for a comparative analysis of these various endings, the better to illuminate the mahak ¯ avya ¯ author’s conception of the relationship between the heroic and devotional aspects of his poem’s theme. Bharavi’s ¯ Arjuna and the Hunter is the only Sanskrit court epic among the numerous literary works on the kirata ¯ theme.2 Of the post-Bharavi ¯ versions of the Kairata-parvan ¯ only two works, both written in languages other than Sanskrit, share the courtly spirit of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya. The ﬁrst of these forms part of the Kannada Vikramarjunavijaya ¯ (“Victory of Valiant Arjuna”), a retelling of several episodes in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ with a focus on Arjuna, written by ´ the Jaina poet Pampa (10th century) to glorify his Saiva patron, the

161

162

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

Chalukya king Arikesari.3 The second work is the Arjunawiwaha ¯ (The Celebration of Arjuna), the earliest of the Old Javanese court poems (kakawin) ¯ modeled on Sanskrit mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ written by Mpu Kanwa between 1028 and 1035 A.D. for King Airlangga of East Java.4 The courtly kakawin ¯ played an important role in Airlangga’s rise as the great hero of the culture of the new age in East Java. It also inspired many treatments of the kirata ¯ story in temple sculpture and painting in Java, Bali, and elsewhere in Southeast Asia, and in the texts for the Javanese wayang shadow play.5 Most of the remaining versions of the epic episode are devotional ´ poems or segments of Saiva puran ¯ . as (compendia of aspects of sectarian religion and mythology). Their main purpose is to celebrate ´ devotion (bhakti) to Siva, and they are stylistically simpler than the ´ court poems. The Sanskrit Sivapur an ¯ . a treats the kirata ¯ episode as ´ one of several Saiva narratives.6 To the category of bhakti text also belong the versions of the narrative in several regional manuscripts of the Sanskrit Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ The majority of the literary renderings of the theme, however, are Kannada devotional works produced in Karnataka, mainly between the ﬁfteenth and twentieth centuries.7 Lastly, no less important than the written versions for the study of the kirata-Arjuna ¯ theme in India are the visual representations ´ of the episode, found in the major Siva temples in Karnataka and Andhra, dating from the seventh through the nineteenth centuries.8 Early examples are found in the Tamil region as well. The so-called kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya relief panels, depicting a sequence of scenes from the narrative, occur among representations of various episodes from the two epics, which are usually sculpted on pillars or on the exterior walls or basements of temples.9 The narrative is also represented in painting and wood carving in temples in Andhra and Kerala in South India, dating mainly from the sixteenth century onwards.10 The Kannada versions of the episode closely resemble the version in the regional manuscripts of the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ but add what appears to be a further local touch. In these works, at the end of the contest between the god and the hero, the goddess Parvat¯ ¯ ı gives Arjuna a weapon called the Anjanastra. M. S. Nagaraja Rao has shown that, in the depictions in temple sculpture and painting, elements not found in any written version of the story, and most probably deriving from folk traditions in Karnataka and Andhra, are incorporated into the narrative. Both sculpture and regional language renderings draw upon the folkloric associations of the story of Arjuna and the ´ hunter. All over South India the worship of Siva and hero-cults of Arjuna are embedded in local history, and the kirata-Arjuna ¯ theme

Wrestling with God

163

continues to be celebrated in vibrant traditions of folk theater and religious ritual. In Gingee and elsewhere in Tamilnadu, in “street theater” (Terukkuttu) ¯ performances of the Kairata, ¯ Arjuna climbs ´ up the tall “tapas tree” (“tree of austerity”), singing hymns to Siva, while women in the crowds surrounding the tree get possessed by the hero’s spirit. This ritual enactment of Arjuna’s austerity is a crucial part of the worship of Draupad¯ı, goddess and heroine of the 11 As I noted earlier, the narrative has also drawn Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ to itself associations with the folklore of forest and hunting tribes. ´ At several temple-sites in Andhra and Tamilnadu, Siva-the-hunter is identiﬁed as a member of a local hunting tribe and celebrated in this persona in festival reenactments of the kirata ¯ tale. At Srisailam, ´ Siva Mallikarjuna ¯ is called Chenchu Mallayya, “the Wrestler (?) Lord of the Chenchu hunter tribe,” and he is said to have fought with and then married the goddess Parvat¯ ¯ ı, who is said to be a Chenchu tribeswoman.12 It is not coincidental that the temples at Lepakshi and Srisailam house celebrated representations of the kirata ¯ theme in sculpture and painting. I do not mean to imply that there was at any point a strict separation between the folk and literary aspects of the kirata ¯ narrative. On the contrary, there is evidence of a selective but ongoing dialogue among the versions of the story, across the boundaries of ideological context and literary convention.13 The temptation of Arjuna by nymphs from Indra’s paradise, a sequence Bharavi ¯ introduced into the plot in order to offer the erotic description required in a court poem, frequently appears in later written versions and narrative friezes that diverge from Bharavi ¯ on other points.14 Identifying a local hill as the mountain on which Arjuna performed his austerities, the people of Vijayawada in Andhra call the hill “Indrak¯ıla,” “Indra’s Peak,” a name that was, as we know, unknown to the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and ﬁrst appears in Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, and later in the Kannada versions, as the name for the Himalayan site of Ar¯ invent the name, or were he and juna’s asceticism.15 Did Bharavi the Kannada poets drawing on a local tradition? Whatever the case, it is clear that the differences between Bharavi’s ¯ version, the literary devotional texts, and the oral traditional narratives cannot be explained with reference to chronology or to ignorance of one another. It can be shown, as I hope to do in the remainder of this chapter, that in making the choices that they did in depicting the conclusion of the narrative, the authors of the diverse canons were motivated by speciﬁc aesthetic and ideological concerns. In Bharavi’s ¯ case, as I will show below, the aesthetic-ideological concerns of kavya ¯

164

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

led the poet to eliminate the role of the Goddess, omit a worship sequence prior to the theophany, and dramatically alter the moment of revelation. I will begin my comparative analysis of Bharavi’s ¯ treatment of the climactic events in the narrative with a consideration of the sequence depicting the wrestling match and the moment of revelation.

Illusion, Reality, and the Marvelous Heroes are by deﬁnition awe-inspiring ﬁgures. The rasa known as adbhuta, the marvelous, is an essential aspect of the epic and kavya ¯ poets’ description of great heroes and spectacular battles. Adbhuta is equally integral to descriptions of the gods appearing and acting ´ on the human plane, which is what happens when Siva becomes a hunter in order to engage in combat with the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya’s hero. With the theophany—or, in Alf Hiltebeitel’s phrase, the bhakti tableau15a —in the eighteenth canto the marvelous reaches its acme, but its tone is already set in the earlier combat scenes. One way in which Bharavi ¯ achieves the atmosphere of wonderful events is by underscoring—in ways that the Kairata ¯ does not—the fundamen´ tally unreal nature of the combat engineered by Siva, as well as its supernatural dimensions. To begin with, there is the poet’s manipulation of some of the ´ generic topics of epic battle description. Siva’s general Skanda is the mouthpiece for the ﬁrst of two generic battle descriptions. What in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ would have been a positive account of an engagement becomes in Skanda’s speech a negatively phrased exhortation to the gan.a-warriors, ﬂeeing from Arjuna’s arrows, to return and do battle as they ought to. In Skanda’s words, the things that should be happening in a real battle are simply not happening here. As if to heighten the sense of the hypothetical nature of the combat description, Skanda’s speech, as well as other portions of the ﬁfteenth canto, are framed in citra verses, so that our attention is drawn to verbal and visual puzzles, rather than to meaning, imagery, and mood. Moreover, in these sequences potentially standard descriptions of the chaos and carnage of war are similarly defused by irony. In canto XVI, for example, the only person to speak of a bloody battle is Arjuna, but his reﬂective speech (XVI.1-16) turns out to be a parody of epic battle description, for the puzzled hero is wondering why he is experiencing defeat at the hands of a mere troop of hunters, in a battle that seems to lack most of the signs of real battle,

Wrestling with God

165

´ Figure 6 Arjuna wrestles with Siva disguised as a hunter. Relief sculpture, Hoysaleswara temple, Halebid, Karnataka. Courtesy: M. S. Nagaraja Rao. Photo: Jenny Moon.

including the assault of cavalry and infantry, and widespread injury and bloodshed. Here are some sample verses: XVI.15-18 (In this battle) the peacock-feather crest of the spear buried in the elephant-rider’s chest does not hang limp like his beloved’s loosened coiffure with its crest of blue lotuses. Here Death’s mouth does not gape wide with tongue greedy to devour the three worlds, to snap up in an instant, as at the end of time, countless shining warriors losing their lives.

166

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic And the strength that once vanquished the might of great armies of invincible warrior heroes is overpowered now, in this battle with little men, like sunshine by the light of the moon! Is this magic, or just my mind’s confused imaginings? Has my heroic strength failed me, or have I become another person? Unlike in the past, the arrows shot from Gan ¯ . d.¯ıva have no impact on the hunter!

Speculations about the magical nature of the battle make Arjuna suspect that the hunter is not what he seems to be, that he, like the boar, is a hostile being in disguise, and a person with control over magical means. The hero decides to take countermeasures by using supernatural weapons. At Arjuna’s initiative the hero and the god ﬁght with magical missiles, which conjure up elements and creatures that devour each other (XVI. 25-62). Tor´ rential rain from Siva’s Varun.astra ¯ (weapon of Varun.a, god of the ¯ waters) quenches the raging ﬁres produced by Arjuna’s Agney astra ¯ ´ (weapon of Agni, god of ﬁre). One of Siva’s magical missiles releases great ﬂocks of Garud.a golden eagles, sworn enemies of snakes, to devour the serpents born from Arjuna’s Nagap ¯ a´ ¯ sa astra. The battle takes place entirely on a supernatural plane, and images of an eerie, unearthly beauty—of skies crimsoned by the ﬁre born from ¯ Arjuna’s Agneya missile and covered by the whirring golden wings of a myriad eagles—highlight the unreal, illusory nature of the combat. ´ And yet, the unreality of Arjuna’s combat with Siva’s army does not negate the impact of the heroic rasa in the battle cantos. Later, ´ when the hero and the god meet in single combat, Siva takes every available opportunity to wound Arjuna—and at last, blood ﬂows, afﬁrming both Arjuna’s humanity and his courage. The hunter continues to remain unhurt for the greater portion of the engagement, although in one verse (XVIII.4) Bharavi ¯ describes the the god’s chest covered with “blood from (his?) wounds”. And the audience knows

Wrestling with God

167

that Arjuna will achieve his goal. Common to both heroism and devotion, the marvelous is a bridge between the heroic and devotional perspectives. Arjuna’s heroism is in no way called into question by the understanding that this is not a ﬁght between equals, nor a ﬁght unto death. Bharavi ¯ makes it clear that the combat is simultaneously a genuine test of Arjuna’s valor, and an instance of l¯ıla, ¯ divine ´ sport, on Siva’s part. He ensures this double vision for his readers by carefully controlling the perspectives from which both actors and audience view the events of the combat. In Bharavi ¯ as much as in the ´ Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ episode the power of Siva’s revelation depends on the delicate balance of ignorance and knowledge on the part of Arjuna, ´ Siva, and the audience.

Points of View: Ignorance and Knowledge in the Combat Cantos At the very beginning of the kirata ¯ narrative in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ the seer Vyasa ¯ tells Yudhis.t.hira that Arjuna will win celestial weapons ´ from Siva, Indra, and the other world-guardians. In the Kirat ¯ ar¯ ´ jun¯ıya Siva’s intervention comes to the fore only from the eleventh canto onwards, for the sage has instructed Arjuna only to propitiate Indra. In the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ when the Himalayan ascetics approach ´ Siva for an explanation of the hero’s enigmatic asceticism, the god merely assures them that he knows Arjuna’s purpose and will help him accomplish it. In the twelfth sarga of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, Bharavi ¯ uses the same context to reveal the Great God’s plan in its entirety ´ to the reader. Siva gives the sages a detailed account of Arjuna’s divine identity as the warrior-ascetic Nara, who performed tapas side by side with Vis.n.u¯ Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a in the Himalayan hermitage of Badar¯ıvana in the dim past, preparing to combat demonic evil in the ´ universe.16 He also foretells the precise manner in which he, Siva, will test the hero’s courage, using the boar as a pretext. He ends his speech by inviting the sages to come and witness “the matchless, inborn strength of his arms / as he unleashes his fury in combat” with the god in disguise.17 The seers, the god, and the reader become knowing witnesses to the events that follow, culminating in the boon of the Pa´ ¯ supata and other weapons. In the older epic the hero is himself ignorant of the divine plan. The warrior ﬁghts with sincerity because he does not know that he is ﬁghting with God. The epic poets are fully aware of the impor´ tance of Arjuna’s ignorance. When Siva reveals himself, he invokes

168

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

the sincerity of the hero’s engagement in combat: “The Lord said: ‘O Arjuna, I am pleased with your matchless deed. There is no warrior (ks.atriya) equal to you in valor and endurance!”18 As I will show below, however, the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ tradition has preserved several versions of the narrative at this point, and the actual effect of ´ Siva’s words depends on the detail of the events that prompts his revelation. Bharavi ¯ is clearly concerned about making an unambiguous ´ connection between Arjuna’s heroic deeds and Siva’s pleasure; the hunter’s real identity must come as a complete surprise to the hero. Indeed, with this in mind, in contrast to the detailed revelation of ´ Siva’s plan in the twelfth canto, the poet goes to great lengths to preserve Arjuna’s ignorance till the very end of the combat, reshaping even minor details to suit his purpose. A good instance of this is the way in which he changes the content of a brief sequence in the Kairata ¯ in which Arjuna speculates about the hunter’s real identity. In the older epic the hero wonders whether his opponent might be ¯ version (XVI.19-25) he merely suspects Rudra himself.19 In Bharavi’s that his opponent might be a superhuman entity, but no mention is made of Rudra. In fact, Arjuna ends his speculation with a reference ´ to Siva as “this savage, battle-crazed fellow!” ´ The mahakavi’s ¯ careful use of epithets of Siva in the combat cantos is equally illuminating, for here his purpose is deliberately to pit Arjuna’s ignorance against his own and the reader’s knowledge of ´ Siva’s identity. While the narrator in the Kairata ¯ text refers to the ´ god both by the standard names and epithets of Siva (e.g., Maha¯ deva [III.40.49], and by reference to his kirata ¯ identity (III.40.45 and 47), Bharavi ¯ (in the authorial voice) stresses our knowledge, ´ referring to Siva exclusively in his divine persona, as “the Lord” ¯ svara XVII.22), Sam ´ . bhu (XVII.27 and 51), Siva ´ (I´ (XVIII.3), “Slayer of Kama” ¯ (Smarari ¯ XVII.30), and so on. From the ﬁfteenth canto ´ onwards, there are only three verses in which Siva is called “the kirata.” ¯ Two of these, in canto XVI, mark the beginning and end of Arjuna’s speculation about the unreal nature of his combat with the hunter. In the third verse, in the seventeenth sarga, the hero views with misgiving the “hunter-chief ” advancing towards him, twanging his bow to the left and right, “. . . Like a trainer who has lost contol / over an elephant run amuck / warily watching the beast / as it ﬂaps its ears in alternation” (XVII.25). Signiﬁcantly, these ´ are the only verses in which we see kirata¯ Siva solely through Arjuna’s eyes. We are to understand that, to the hero his opponent is never anything other than an arrogant mountain man, although

Wrestling with God

169

he might be a man with superhuman or magical powers, while to the poet, and to us, the knowing witnesses, the “kirata” ¯ is always ´ Siva, the Lord. ´ What of the perspective of Siva, who is the director of the drama, as well as one of its principal actors, the seeming villain of the ´ piece? As if Siva’s omniscient speech in the twentieth canto were not enough, at every stage in the combat Bharavi ¯ makes us privy ´ to Siva’s intentions and his reactions to Arjuna’s deeds. In this he departs quite radically from the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ account of the combat, which we see primarily from the point of view of the bewildered ´ Arjuna. In these contexts Siva is portrayed quite unambiguously as ´ the gracious God of the bhakti religions. We should recall that Siva’s plan is to demonstrate to the world “the matchless, innate strength of (Arjuna’s) arms (bhuja)” (XII.39).20 In accordance with this intention, ´ throughout the combat Siva takes measures to protect the hero from genuine physical injury, as in XIV.48: Wishing to show that his opponent’s valor was quite invincible, ´ Siva shot a harmless arrow at the mighty warrior who stood parrying hundreds of arrows . . . At the end of the ﬁfteenth canto we are reminded that Arjuna’s ´ valor is both genuine and a function of Siva’s grace: XV.53 As they watched the valiant deeds of splendid prince Arjuna, ´ which were thus displayed by Siva, even sages who know the true nature of things were thrilled, and felt the hair on their limbs stand on end. Note the play on “tattva,” the true nature of things, the nature of reality itself, in the metaphysical sense, but, surely, also the imme´ diate truth of the natures of Siva and Arjuna, and of the combat between them. ´ Siva himself receives the ﬁercest of Arjuna’s assaults with supreme indulgence, love, and delight. Two verses in canto XVII ´ reveal Siva’s feelings at the height of the combat.

170

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic XVII.13-14 As the Himalaya mountain welcomes the powerful thrusts of Indra’s elephant ramming his tusks against its slopes the Lord of the hosts experienced great delight at his supreme heroism. Then he who is the origin of all origins endured defeat for some time. It was as though he wished to extend to the hero in the form of heroic deeds an arm ﬁt for bearing all his burdens.

´ The above verses are followed by Siva’s reﬂections on a hero’s absolute inner necessity to prove himself in combat; the vignette ends with the god’s resolve to further engage Arjuna in furious battle, in which neither combatant would have a clear advantage—all in the cause of Arjuna’s glory, which is here likened to the white crescent ´ moon that adorns Siva’s head. XVII.18 In this manner, wishing to create among the hero’s enemies a reputation for him bright as the crescent moon on his own head, ´ . bhu proceeded to engage Sam in a systematic pattern of combat, in which each combatant won and lost by turns. In the next stage of the combat, Arjuna unwittingly experiences ´ the effect of Siva’s love. XVII.33 ´ The hermit found Siva’s arrows delightful like kind counsel offered by a dear friend, for they were sent with his welfare in mind,

Wrestling with God

171

and did not wound him in any critical spot. At the end of this canto Arjuna has been stripped of all his weapons. The two inexhaustible quivers have long been emptied. The sword is broken, and so is the great bow Gan ¯ . d.¯ıva. Arjuna has resorted to rocks and tree trunks in his efforts to ward off his opponent. The loss of weapons implies the ultimate crisis of identity for the hero. He has responded to the crisis with the instincts of a true hero, improvising weapons when the ones that he has relied on are broken. Finally, when even the trees and rocks prove futile, he turns ´ to the strength of his arms, striking at Siva’s chest, which is like “a golden rock,” with his bare ﬁsts. The ﬁnal verse in the canto likens ´ Siva’s reaction to the hero’s gesture to an indulgent father’s response to the childish anger of an only son: XVII.64 As a father indulges even rude acts on the part of a dear child, an only son who has climbed upon his lap, so Smara’s enemy endured even the impertinence of the Pan ¯ . d.ava, who had come to him seeking valorous deeds of a kind his enemies with all their troops could not hope to achieve, the means to fame and royal glory. ´ Once again, we are looking at Arjuna from Siva’s perspective, which is that of the bhakti god toward his beloved devotee. The last-quoted verse, which is also the ﬁnal verse in the seventeenth sarga, shares motifs and images with early bhakti devotional liter´ ature. The Tamil Saiva authors of the T¯evaram ¯ hymns, the earliest ´ bhakti poet-saints, often call out to Siva as the loving father who forgives their transgressions.21 According to the hymns and the hagiographical tradition, Cuntaramurtti, ¯ one of the three saint22 ´ authors, achieved sainthood by unwittingly quarreling with Siva. ´ As Cuntaramurtti ¯ himself reports it, Siva is the “good Lord who once graciously / took me for his own, / who gave me as reward / for my angry, threatening words in the assembly hall, / the name and life of the ‘Rude Devotee’“. . .”23 There are similar tales in the long history of the various bhakti movements as well, of devotees whose devotion the Lord puts to an agonistic test, a mode whose signiﬁcance for the

172

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

kirata ¯ narrative I will discuss below, in the context of the result of the contest between the god and the hero. Climax: The Moment of Revelation in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya and other Versions of the Kirata ¯ Narrative Bharavi, ¯ the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ and the Lives of the Bhakti Saints In all the versions of the kirata ¯ narrative, the combat between the god and hero culminates in a wrestling match, after which ´ ´ and ArSiva reveals himself to the hero.23a The tableau of Siva juna wrestling is a popular subject in sculptural renderings of the narrative. Wrestling (malla-yuddha) is an ancient art in Indian tradition, and we have descriptions of its practice in several epic and puranic stories. In the narratives of Krishna, in the great, specially erected wrestling arena (malla´sal ¯ a) ¯ of King Kam ¯ . sa of Mathura, Krishna defeats the pugilists/wrestlers (malla) Can ¯ . ura ¯ and Mus.t.ika ¯ in a wrestling match.24 The combat between Bharata and Bahubali, brothers contending for universal emperorship in an important Jaina sacred narrative, ends in a bout of wrestling, at least as the ninth ¯ century poet Jinasena presents it in his Sanskrit Adipur an ¯ . a.25 In the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a Rama ¯ shoots the monkey-king Valin ¯ during his combat with his brother Sugr¯ıva, in which the two monkeys engage in a ﬁstﬁght, wrestling match, and ﬁghting with trees and rocks.26 In his form as Khan ¯ . d.oba, ¯ a regional deity of the Maharashtra-Karnataka ´ region, Siva is known as Mallari ¯ (“Slayer of the Wrestler/s?”), a name ´ identiﬁed in the cult as referring to Siva’s victory over the demons 27 Man.i and Malla. The wrestling match between Arjuna and the hunter is one of the best known of the wrestling stories, its popularity attested by the frequent depiction of the wrestling scene in relief sculpture. Like the boar hunt, wrestling and boxing are forms of ritualistic as well as heroic display that the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya shares with the Greco-Roman world—the two sports are important items, not only in the Olympic games, but also in the funeral games for heroes, as in the wrestling match between Odysseus and Ajax in the funeral games for Patroclus in the Iliad (Book 23).28 The close connection between boxing and wrestling in the Indian context is seen in the common terminology used for the two sports, and the easy transition made from one to the other in many of the literary descriptions of wrestling. In the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ the unarmed combat scene in the Kairata ¯ is largely a description of a ﬁstﬁght, until ´ Siva suddenly seizes Arjuna and crushes him “into a ball of ﬂesh,”

Wrestling with God

173

rendering him unconscious. Bharavi, ¯ too, begins the eighteenth canto with a description of the combatants ﬁghting with their ﬁsts, but the ﬁght quickly turns into a real wrestling bout: XVIII.8 Then those expert warriors (ahavamalla), ¯ proud of having no weapons but their mighty arms, their limbs locked together in tricky wrestling grips, began a bout of ﬁghting that shook the mountain. Their limbs completely entangled in typical wrestler fashion, the experts in battle (ahavamalla)—the ¯ word malla can mean boxer, wrestler, or simply “athlete” or “warrior”—change position with lightning speed, with now one, now the other, on top: XVIII.9 They moved so fast that the gan.a-troops were left wondering, “Is this one over here the Lord, or is it the Pan ¯ . d.ava? ´ Is the ascetic lying under Siva, or is the mooncrowned god beneath him? Who is sitting on top, Jis.n.u the Conqueror, or the birthless god?” But Bharavi ¯ ends his account of the wrestling in a dramatic sequence that has no antecedent in any version of the Mahabh ¯ a¯ rata, and that has been used in only two major textual treatments of the theme after the mahakavi: ¯ the kirata-Arjuna ¯ narrative in ´ ´ the Saiva mythological compendium Sivapur an ¯ . a, and the eleventhcentury Old Javanese classical poem, the Arjunawiwaha ¯ of Mpu Kanwa, part of which is devoted to a narration of the kirata-Ar¯ juna episode. Both works appear to have borrowed several speciﬁc narrative details from Bharavi, ¯ but they depart from the Kirat ¯ ar¯ jun¯ıya in major ways as well. Interestingly, while several of the Indian sculptural versions of the theme have some details in common with Bharavi’s ¯ version, none of them depicts the ﬁnal moment in the wrestling match as Bharavi ¯ describes it.29 Interpreting the climax of the wrestling match is very important for our understanding

174

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

of the unique relationship between rasa and bhakti in the Kirat ¯ ar¯ jun¯ıya and the difference between Bharavi’s ¯ and other renderings of the kirata ¯ theme. In Bharavi’s ¯ poem the climax of the wrestling match is the climax of Arjuna’s heroic activity. It also prompts, and coincides with, ´ the complete revelation of Siva’s love for Arjuna as his devotee. The moment is captured in three verses early in the eighteenth canto. XVIII.12–14 When the Destroyer of the Three Cities took a ﬂying leap into the sky, Arjuna of the monkey-banner swiftly sprang up after him, depressing the earth with his feet, and seized the god’s feet in mid-air. Astonished (vismitah.) by that deed, the Highest Person, the Ender of all deeds, at once gathered into his arms the peerless hero who was about to throw him to the ground, and pressed him to his chest in a tight embrace. The Lord was not as pleased with his penance as with his boundless courage. How much more valuable is inborn courage to a good man than a host of acquired virtues! At one level, Arjuna acts exactly as one would expect a hero ´ to act in a contest of strength. Kirata¯ Siva’s ﬂying leap is a wellknown move practised by Indian wrestlers. When Arjuna springs up after the hunter to seize him by the feet, he is reacting with an equally typical wrestling technique, and one which he hopes will win him victory, for he is planning to dash his opponent to the ground. From the reactions of the spectators (verse 9 above), it is ´ clear that several times in the course of the ﬁght Siva and Arjuna have been throwing each other to the ground, each sitting on top of the opponent, trying to crush him, or to knock the wind out of him. Whirling the opponent in the air and dashing him to the ground would be just the right move for getting a decisive advantage over him. Indeed, this is just what Krishna does in order to defeat—and

Wrestling with God

175

kill—his opponent Can ¯ . ura ¯ in the wrestling match in Mathura; ¯ the Jaina hero Bahubali, ¯ too, lifts and whirls his opponent Bharata like a ﬁrebrand.30 ´ But Arjuna’s act of grasping Siva’s feet has quite other meanings and effects. The devotional signiﬁcance of the hero’s gesture will be immediately obvious to those familiar with the soteriology of bhakti religion. By grasping the Lord’s feet (caran.agrahan.a), Arjuna unwittingly assumes the posture of the devotee (bhakta), the suppliant who has taken refuge (´saran.agati) ¯ in God. In the bhakti theology, God, by deﬁnition, bestows his grace upon any devotee who seeks him as his sole refuge. Krishna himself teaches Arjuna the theology of refuge in ´ the Bhagavad G¯ıta. ¯ 31 It is clear that Siva has no choice but to favor Arjuna with his grace. It is also clear that Arjuna’s act of taking refuge, though unconscious, is both a sincere gesture of devotion, since it is the culmination ´ of a steadfast vow of yoga and austerity directed towards Siva, and a genuine act of heroism, of resolute action according to his own dharma. Here is a bhakti tableau that causes the Lord himself to react with amazement (vismaya), in contrast to the standard pattern of human-divine encounters, in which the devotee beholds the Lord with wonder. Vismaya is also the the stable emotion of the marvelous (adbhuta) mood. The impact of Arjuna’s act (karma) is captured in verse 13, which begins with the word “vismita” (astonished), and is marked by a sudden change of meter.32 In verse 14 it is revealed that Arjuna’s heroism is the direct cause of the Lord’s pleasure: “The Lord was not as pleased with his austerity / as with his boundless courage.” It is only with this observation ﬁrmly in mind ´ that we are allowed to witness the moment in which Siva reveals his true divine identity to Arjuna, who immediately bows to him in worship. At the same time, the hero sees himself fully restored to his former glory, with all his weapons intact, afﬁrming the fact that his innate heroic splendor has never been in serious danger of being diminished, even by the temporary loss of weapons. It is his turn to display vismaya, wonder, the emotional basis of the marvelous rasa: “upayayau ¯ vismayam,” XVIII.16. In the presence of the celestial beings (including the world guardian gods) who have arrived on the scene, Arjuna sings a ´ grand hymn of praise (stotra), in which he gloriﬁes Siva as the supreme Deity (XVIII.21-43). He ends the stotra with two verses expressing his own concerns and wishes. The ﬁrst of these is a plea ´ for forgiveness, a formal portion of Saiva devotional practice and ritual:

176

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic XVIII.42 O Lord of all Knowledge, please forgive this misdeed which I have committed in ignorance (asam ¯ . vidanasya), for you are the sole refuge, even for wicked men who seek shelter with you, having opposed you (virodhya) when they were deluded (mohat). ¯

In the next verse Arjuna asks for the means for victory in bat´ tle, the ultimate goal of his tapas. Siva and the lokapala ¯ gods grant him the Pa´ ¯ supata and other celestial weapons. Towering over the world, ablaze with the “twofold splendor of asceticism and martial ´ power,” and commanded by Siva to go and conquer his enemies, Arjuna returns to his King and his family in their forest retreat (XVIII.47, 48). The precise nuances of the rasa-bhakti conﬁguration in the Kira¯ tarjun¯ ¯ ıya become clearer when we compare Bharavi’s ¯ treatment of the moment of revelation with its counterparts in other versions of the kirata ¯ narrative. In the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ text according to the Critical Edition, when Arjuna is forced to engage in the wrestling bout ´ with Siva, he rapidly loses strength. The Lord crushes and mangles his body, till he is rendered unconscious, and his body looks like a ball of ﬂesh (pin.d.a). The Great God grabbed Arjuna and attacked him ﬁercely and with all his might, stunning him. So Phalguna (Arjuna), looking like a ball of ﬂesh with his limbs crushed by the God of Gods, O Bharata, ¯ lost control of his body. Subdued by the God with the great spirit, Phalguna (Arjuna) stopped breathing ´ and fell down unconscious, and Bhava (Siva) was pleased. The Lord said: O Arjuna, I am pleased with your matchless deed! There is no warrior (ks.atriya) equal to you in valor and endurance! Today your strength and power (samam) have been matched with mine, blameless hero! I am pleased with you, hero with the strong arms. O bull among men, look at me! I will give you (supernatural) vision, hero with wide eyes! You were a sage in the past, and you shall conquer the gods themselves in battle.33 ´ In the above account, as in others, Siva responds speciﬁcally to Arjuna’s heroism, rather than to any of his devotional acts, including

Wrestling with God

177

the propitiatory asceticism he has performed. In the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ ´ Siva explicitly identiﬁes Arjuna’s “courage and endurance (v¯ırya and dhr.ti)” as the source of his pleasure, and he declares that Arjuna is the ideal ks.atriya, whose conduct in the combat with the divine ´ hunter has rendered him equal to Siva himself in splendor and warmight. By undergoing the test of combat, by persevering in the face of the loss of his weapons, Arjuna has become qualiﬁed to receive ´ Siva’s weapon of destruction. In spirit, Bharavi’s ¯ interpretation is very close to the older epic on these points. Why then, does the kavya ¯ ´ poet change the details of the speciﬁc act that trigger Siva’s selfrevelation? Madeleine Biardeau, and following her, Jacques Scheuer, have ´ convincingly interpreted the symbolism of Siva’s crushing Arjuna 34 By becoming in effect an embryo-like ball of in the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ ﬂesh, in a state of unconsciousness that resembles death, Arjuna undergoes a sort of ritual death at the hand of the Great God and then is “reborn.” As a result, the hero has undergone a process of initiation (d¯ıks.a) ¯ in his many capacities as warrior, shaman, sacriﬁcer, ´ and devotee, and at the same time become Pa´supati-Rudra-Siva’s “victim” (pa´su) in the sacriﬁcial ritual that maintains order in the universe. Lacking this sequence, the kavya ¯ poem also lacks the force of the rich initiatory symbolism of the older epic. This is the price Bharavi ¯ has had to pay to get the precise effect he wants. The Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ hero is physically overpowered, stunned out of his wits, deprived of bodily control and consciousness. In short, he is subdued, if not soundly defeated—even though only temporarily— by the god. Bharavi’s ¯ Arjuna, on the other hand, is not only fully conscious at this critical moment, but also tireless, uninjured, and vigorous. Moreover, he has all but gained the upper hand in the combat, for, having grabbed his opponent by the feet, he is about to dash him to the ground. In terms of combat, the potentially devotional, submissive act of foot-grasping actually signiﬁes potential victory for ´ the hero. It is only after this moment that Siva reveals himself, and Arjuna is allowed to assume a thoroughly devotional attitude. As the archetype of the invincible hero, Arjuna is not allowed to be defeated, even though his opponent is God himself. The text of the Critical Edition is not entirely representative of the treatment of the episode’s critical moment in the entire Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ tradition, for the editors have rejected some explicitly devotional material found just before the moment of revelation in several groups of Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ manuscripts.35 At the point in the narrative where Arjuna becomes unconscious, these manuscripts

178

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

´ contain a passage describing Arjuna worshipping Siva. In these versions the hero lies unconscious for a short while then he quickly makes a sthan.d.ila (altar) of earth, at which he offers ritual worship ´ to Siva. When in the course of his devotions he places a garland of ﬂowers on the altar, he ﬁnds that the ﬂowers are miraculously transferred to the kirata’s ¯ head, revealing that the kirata ¯ is none other than the Great God himself. Whatever be the truth concerning the textual authenticity of the above-described sequence, it is clear that to include it would mean considerably altering the ﬂavor of the passage. In the worship sequence an act of conventional and ritual devotion (puj ¯ a) ¯ is interposed between the warrior’s heroism in combat with the god and ´ the god’s self-revelation. Siva’s response is not immediately related to Arjuna’s “courage and endurance” in the way it is in the Critical Edition or the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya. Conclusion: The Hero and the Hunter in South Indian Literature and Art Finally, we turn to the Kannada bhakti versions of the Kairata¯ parvan episode. The most important examples of this genre, (which ´ includes Saiva sectarian puran ¯ . as) are: the Kiratal¯ ¯ ıla¯ portion of ´ the Sivatattvacintaman ¯ . i of Lakkan.n.a Dan.d.e´sa (15th century); the Channabasavapuran ¯ . a of the V¯ıra´saiva poet Virup ¯ aks ¯ . a Pan.d.ita ´ (1585 A.D.), which includes the episode; and the Sabara´ sankara˙ vilasa ¯ of another V¯ıra´saiva, S.ad.aks.aradeva (17th century), which is devoted exclusively to the kirata ¯ story. The narratives in all three texts closely resemble the version of the tale as found in the manuscripts of the Southern recension of the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ except in a few details, such as the identiﬁcation of the location of Arjuna’s penance as Indrak¯ıla and the gift of a weapon called añjanastra ¯ from Parvat¯ ¯ ı. In all three works, at the end of the wrestling scene, Arjuna loses strength; blood oozes from his mouth. He decides that he must ´ have committed some sort of error in his daily worship of Siva—the texts use the technical term “´sivapar ¯ adha,” ¯ “error or offfence com´ ´ mitted against Siva,” a Saiva cultic term signifying an offense of commission or omission, especially in ritual conduct. Then, as in the variant Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ versions, he quickly fashions an altar (sthan.d.ila), or, according to these Kannada texts, a linga ˙ image out of earth (most of the South Indian sculptures depict the linga ˙ image) and offers ritual worship to it. As in the epic narrative, the ﬂowers that he offers to the linga ˙ or altar are miraculously transferred

Wrestling with God

179

Figure 7 Ascetic standing on one leg receiving a boon from a god. Detail of colossal relief sculpture, Mahabalipuram, Tamil Nadu. Courtesy: Michael Rabe.

´ to the hunter’s head, whereupon Arjuna recognizes Siva. When the ´ ´ warrior has asked for forgiveness and praised Siva, both Siva and 36 Parvat¯ ¯ ı grant him weapons. The evidence suggests that the Kannada bhakti poets and the authors of the worship sequence in various manuscripts of the Sanskrit Mahabh ¯ arata’s ¯ southern recension were

180

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

operating at the very least in the same universe of discourse and possibly from a shared sectarian perspective. This version of the events appears to be an effort to make Arjuna’s deeds more compatible with the behavior of the conventional devotee (bhakta) and to subsume the climax of the episode under a type of plot common in the post-epic accounts of divine revelation ´ in the lives of Saiva bhakti saints, especially in South India.37 The result, however, is not particularly convincing, since the purpose of the kirata ¯ narrative is in the ﬁrst place to test Arjuna’s commitment to his heroic cause and way of life, and it therefore does not conform to the types of devotee-stories in which heroic values do not ﬁgure. Heroism can of course be deﬁned in a number of ways, and ´ many of the saints in the South Indian Saiva hagiographies do display various kinds of heroism. Several of the sixty-three Nayan ¯ ars ¯ ¯ by ´ of the Tamil Saiva tradition, for instance, endure ordeals set up ´ Siva to test their consuming devotion to him, and their devotional acts range from a fanatic commitment to worship rites to the readi´ ness to kill their own relatives, if the latter were to insult Siva or his devotees.38 A vivid illustration may be seen in the story of the hunter-saint Kan.n.appar, who plucked out his own eyes and offered ´ them to the image of Siva when the latter made the image’s eyes bleed in order to test the hunter’s devotion.39 The V¯ıra´saiva (“mil´ itant” or “heroic” s´ aiva) saint Basava’s vow “never to let Siva win, even in a dream; a vow always to give victory to the devotees” illuminates both the folk/heroic emphases of V¯ıra´saiva devotional religion in Karnataka and Andhra, and the fanatic love that the saints were supposed to have for the community of devotees, who were considered to be superior to the Lord Himself.40 Closer to Arjuna’s warrior-hero persona are the bhakti saints ´ who unwittingly direct their acts against Siva (“mohad ¯ virodhya”), when he approaches them in disguise and opposes or otherwise challenges them in order to test their devotion. Among other Tamil ´ Saiva narratives the kirata ¯ narrative is similar to the story of Cun´ taramurtti, ¯ the “harsh devotee” (vanron.t.an) who quarrels with Siva ¯ ¯ the ¯guise of an old man. The when the latter comes to test him in ´ incident ends with Siva revealing his true identity and favoring Cuntaramurtti ¯ with his grace.41 But not all the saints of this last category are quite like the hero: for many (as with Kan.n.appar and Basava), all their acts, often including the resistance they offer to challengers, is directly motivated by a complete, exclusive, fanatical ´ devotion to Siva. Nor is Arjuna a truly “antinomian” devotee, the ´ reformed sinner who, having maliciously opposed Siva when he was

Wrestling with God

181

deluded by arrogance and erroneous views, ultimately realizes his ´ error, becomes aware of Siva as the supreme Deity, and turns to him for refuge. Demons are the characters who most often fall into this stereotype in Hindu mythology, and the demon-king Ravan ¯ . a is ´ a well-known example in Saiva mythology.42 The kirata-Arjuna ¯ narrative is more powerful as a tale of the interplay of heroism, divine l¯ıla¯ and grace, than as a primarily devotional tale that accommodates ritual devotion or (even temporary) submission from the hero at the climactic moment. The folk versions of the narrative, in sculpture as well as in literature, endorse this judgment in their own way, demonstrating that the heroic elements of the narrative, which are so prominent in Bharavi’s ¯ version, are indeed the soul of this tale. M. S. Nagaraja Rao has shown that many examples from the Andhra and Tamil countries appear to be closer to the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ narrative than to Bharavi, ¯ although the inﬂuence of the Kirat ¯ ar¯ jun¯ıya may be detected in some details.43 At least in the Karnataka and Andhra areas, the sculptures diverge signiﬁcantly from the written sources, especially in their treatment of the scenes surround´ ing Siva’s revelation. According to Rao, they are based on a local, folk-oral version of the story of Arjuna and the hunter that must have had strong currency in the Karnataka region for several centuries, at least since Bharavi’s ¯ time, if not earlier.44 As I noted earlier (chapter 1), some of the artists seem to have known and used Bha¯ ravi’s poem. At least three of the major examples Nagaraja Rao cites for the Deccan area include a depiction of the sequence in which the apsaras try to seduce Arjuna. The salient points of the folk/oral version are as follows: Parvati, having heard that Arjuna was invincible because of an auspicious mark on his back, expressed a desire to see this mark of Arjuna. This could be done only when he was defeated and turned his back. This was impossible, as Arjuna ´ was invincible. So Siva thought of a plan . . .45 ´ Disguised as a kirata, ¯ Siva goes to Indrak¯ıla mountain (identiﬁed as a local mountain in the folklore of several south Indian sites), where Arjuna is performing tapas. He also sends the demon Muka ¯ to the mountain, instructing him to attack Arjuna. The kirata ¯ and the hero quarrel over the boar and begin to ﬁght. ´ During this ﬁght, Siva purposely fell in such a way that Arjuna came over him, and Parvati, standing behind Arjuna,

182

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic could see the back of Arjuna, with broad shoulders and aus´ picious mark. She then indicated to Siva that she had seen the back and auspicious mark by raising her right hand. ´ Thereupon Siva revealed his true form and Arjuna begged his ´ pardon for his ignorance and consequent ﬁght. Siva bestowed 46 the boon of Pa´ ¯ supata and Parvati, the añjalikastra. ¯

The element of divine play is prominent in this version of the ´ tale, and the playful relationship between Siva and his consortgoddess Parvat¯ ¯ ı motivates the action here, as it does in many stories in the Puran ¯ . as. In the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and other versions of the ´ Kairataparvan ¯ the Goddess Parvat¯ ¯ ı accompanies Siva in the guise of a huntress (kirat¯ ¯ ı) and observes the combat. In the oral narratives of the tale, she plays an even more important part in the action. She is present in nearly all the sequential depictions of the narrative in sculpture and painting. It seems likely that Bharavi ¯ has eliminated the Goddess from his version of Arjuna’s encounter with the hunter because, in the kavya ¯ canon the presence of a beloved consort (suggestive of the erotic mood) would be considered inappropriate in the context of the battle scenes, and might in fact be considered an impediment to the undisturbed ﬂowering of the v¯ıra rasa in the climactic portion of the poem. The presence of women is absolutely forbidden in the military one-act play called 47 vyayoga. ¯ But the revelation of Arjuna’s heroism clearly stands out as the central theme and goal of the folk narrative. After all, it is because ´ the invincible hero will never turn his back to anyone, that Siva has been forced to stage the ﬁght. As the gracious bhakti god and goddess, ´ Siva and Parvat¯ ¯ ı take equal delight in the revelation and vindication of the hero’s reputation, even if it means letting him gain the upper hand in the ﬁght. And here we have the fundamental difference in the climax of the tale as told in the several versions we have looked into so far. In the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ Arjuna seems to have lost the ﬁght when ´ Siva reveals himself. It is not clear which way the combat would have ´ gone in Bharavi’s ¯ version, had Siva not been forced to reveal himself. But here, in the oral narratives, Arjuna has all but overcome kirata¯ ´ Siva at the moment of revelation; in some accounts it is his victory that precipitates the theophany. According to Nagaraja Rao, a number of narrative sculptures of the story depict the following sequence of frames for the concluding events of the tale: Arjuna sits on top of ´ Siva at the end of the wrestling match, while Parvat¯ ¯ ı, dressed as a

Wrestling with God

183

´ kirat¯ ¯ ı, peers at his back. Both Siva and Parvat¯ ¯ ı appear in the ﬁnal scene, and in many instances Parvat¯ ¯ ı is depicted as holding an astra. As Rao points out, these scenes are perfectly in accordance with the regional and oral traditional narratives, while there is nothing in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ or the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya versions to support them.48 We must note that the visual depictions often include a sequence in which Arjuna worships the linga ˙ (this appears to be a representation ´ of the Siva worship that is part of his rites of austerity), followed by the sequences in which Arjuna gains the upper hand, as in the oral narratives.49 Three versions of the kirata ¯ episode remain to be examined ´ in comparison with the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya: the Sanskrit Sivapur ana, ¯ Pampa’s Vikramarjunavijaya ¯ (a Kannada courtly version of the Mahabh ¯ arata), ¯ and Mpu Kanwa’s Old Javanese court poem, the Arjunawiwaha. ¯ A Sanskrit bhakti poet with pretensions to kavya ¯ ´ style, the anonymous author of the Sivapur an ¯ . a amalgamates elements of Bharavi’s ¯ poem with those of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ versions.50 The details include the sequence with the apsaras, Arjuna’s worship of the linga, ˙ and, quite in contrast with the other bhakti versions, ´ Siva’s revelation after Arjuna grasps his feet in a wrestling grip. ´ Needless to say, the “heroic” aspect of the ﬁnal move in the Sivapuran ¯ . a is considerably diluted by the inclusion of the worship of the linga ˙ sequence that precedes it. As should be expected, the style ´ of the Siva-pur an ¯ . a (a standard s´ loka text) does not resemble that of a mahak ¯ avya ¯ in any way. The case of the Old Javanese court poem is quite different. As a court poet exalting his king, and as a poet working in a religious atmosphere quite different from that of premedieval South India, Mpu Kanwa appears to have modeled his treatment of Arjuna primarily on Bharavi’s, ¯ and his poem’s style ¯iya. The Kannada court mainly on the kavya ¯ style of Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ´ poet Pampa, on the other hand, depicts Arjuna as throwing Siva down, and throttling him till he catches sight of the divine third ´ eye on Siva’s forehead and realizes his error.51 It is possible that as a Jaina, the poet found the folk versions more congenial than Bharavi’s ¯ since, in the former, Arjuna’s triumph is accomplished at the cost of at least a temporary defeat for the Hindu god, portraying Hindu divinity in a not very complimentary light. This would be quite compatible with the Jaina poets’ treatment of the Hindu gods in general.52 In the ﬁnal analysis, Bharavi’s ¯ approach to the climax of the kirata-Arjuna ¯ combat satisﬁes the demands of both rasa and bhakti. Rasa and bhakti exist in a symbiotic relationship with each other

184

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic

in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya. Each needs the other for its fullest manifestation, but neither should prevail at the cost of the other. As the quintessential hero and vehicle of the v¯ıra rasa, Arjuna cannot lose the ﬁght, even in a battle that has been “staged” by God, lest the rasa ´ experience be disturbed. The hero must win Siva’s grace only in the heroic idiom, by a sustained exhibition of valor. At the same time, as the Great God who in effect accomplishes the hero’s purpose for him, ´ Siva too must remain exalted, his glory undiminished even by a pretended defeat. Seen in this light, Bharavi’s ¯ climactic scene emerges ´ as being no less a bhakti tableau than the scene of Siva’s revelation in the “bhakti” versions of the narrative. In spirit Bharavi’s ¯ vision of the bhakti moment is closer, on the one hand, to the Bhagavad G¯ıta, ¯ and on the other, to the folk traditional perspectives on the relationship between heroes and gods, than to the literary and visual texts of the later devotional tradition (the puran ¯ . as, puran ¯ . a-like poems, some sculpture based on such texts), for he chooses to portray the bhakti God as one who looks for integrity of character rather than submission in his devotee. So Arjuna must grasp the Lord’s feet, as a bhakta (devotee) would, but he must be completely ignorant of the devotional implica´ tion of his gesture. Siva, on the other hand, can and does immediately respond to this gesture in both its meanings, devotional and heroic. ´ The heroic-devotional tableau of Arjuna grasping Siva’s feet in midair is an apt metaphor for Bharavi’s ¯ approach to rasa and bhakti in his poem: in this visual double-entendre (´sles.a) the poet achieves a classical suspension of the two values and themes. In some ways the image, and the poem itself, were to be emblematic of a moment of suspension just prior to the radical transformation of aesthetics in Indian civilization. Not many kavya ¯ poets after Bharavi ¯ could treat a “religious” theme from the purist point of view of the classical rasa poetic. Bhakti, devotion, as a transmutation of the fundamental rasa of s´ r.ng ˙ ara, ¯ the erotic, itself became the chief rasa of much of Indian literature and art.53 Epilogue and Coda: The Ascetic-hero as the Rising Sun Through a number of suggestions, Bharavi ¯ indicates that Arjuna’s tapas has actually been a preparation for his true test, his combat ´ with Siva. In the battle scenes not only does Arjuna continue to carry his weapons with ease, but puts to good use the dual power of his innate ks.atriya tejas and the acquired power of tapas:

Wrestling with God

185

XVII.48 As he stood established in his courage like the sun in a clear sky, joined with the twofold glory stemming from penance and his own heroism, the Lord wore him down with an incessant barrage of arrows, just as the smith of the gods trimmed down the sun with his tool. In a metaphor used in the ﬁnal combat scenes, war itself becomes yoga. To the hero in combat the battle itself is the supreme form of tapas: XVII.54 The restrained ascetic, whose endeavor was about to bear its auspicious fruit, ´ underwent, in the form of Siva’s arrows, such aspects of austerity as chanting mantras and fasting as he stood maintaining his ascetic rule of heroism there in the holy hermitage of battle.54 Combat is the highest vow or rule (vrata) and tapas for a true warrior, since it is his true dharma; conversely, the most rigorous asceticism becomes meaningful to a ks.atriya only when it helps him accomplish his dharma. Thus, Arjuna’s strenuous penance serves as ´ a prelude to his combat with Siva who challenges him disguised as a kirata. ¯ It is by following his own dharma in it fullest expression, that is, by exhibiting his prowess in battle, that he ﬁnally succeeds in ´ pleasing Siva: “His tapas did not give the lord as much pleasure as did his boundless courage. How much more does inborn courage (nijasattvam) help good men than a host of acquired virtues!” (XVIII.14). ´ At the end of the poem, pleased with Arjuna’s heroism, Siva gives him the Pa´ ¯ supatastra, ¯ the weapon destined to annihilate the Kaurava forces in the Bharata ¯ war. Like the mantra of the warrior-god Indra that emanated from the sage Vyasa ¯ and, with a brilliant physical form, entered the hero prior to his journey (canto III), at the end of the poem the Pa´ ¯ supata weapon enters him in bodily form, is literally incorporated into him:

186

Design and Rhetoric in a Sanskrit Court Epic XVIII.44 When Indra’s son had eloquently spoken, and stood with head bowed in reverence, the Lord lovingly put him at ease, and transmitted to him the secret lore called “the bow,” that carries the ﬂaming Rudra weapon. 45 Tawny-eyed, auspicious, with a fearsome body ablaze with a lustre gloriﬁed by the universe, carrying the trident as his weapon, ´ he went thrice round Siva, as the gods sang hymns of praise for him, then, like the sun entering a cloud, he entered the hero, Pan ¯ . d.u’s son.55

Bharavi’s ¯ poem achieves its artistic closure in a sun-image and in a balance of elements. Verse 47, a complex stanza in the majes´ tic Sikharin . ¯ı (“crested”) meter, focuses on Arjuna as hero, and echoes the ﬁnal verse of the ﬁrst canto, in which Draupad¯ı compares Yudhis.t.hira to the sun, as well as many other verses in the penance and battle cantos in which Arjuna has been compared to the sun.56 It thus reinforces the connection between Yudh¯ıs.t.hira and Arjuna, the king and the warrior, both of whom will play key roles in the war for dharma. The poem ends with verse 48. In this stylistically much simpler verse, in the lilting meter Malin¯ ¯ ı, we are told simply that Arjuna returns to his brother and bows to him. The ﬁnal stanza is really a coda that rounds off the narrative, just as the previous verse completes the progression of images in the poem.57 Both verses include the auspicious signature “laks.m¯ı.” At the end of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, shining like the rising sun, Arjuna has achieved, for Yudhis.t.hira as well as for himself, the abhyudaya, preeminence, that Draupad¯ı desired for them, and that is the ultimate goal of the noble hero of the court epic. XVIII. 47 and 48 The gods praised in chorus the victor with the indomitable energy, when, having risen to preeminence with his power, he stood bearing a heavy yoke for the preservation of the world, towering over all the worlds

Wrestling with God because of his innate warlike splendor, and radiant with the lustre of austerity.58 ´ When Siva said,“Go, conquer your enemies!” Pan ¯ . d.u’s son bowed at the Lord’s lotus feet, then, praised by the hosts of gods, and bearing the massive glory of victory, he returned home, and bowed to Dharma’s son.

187

This page intentionally left blank.

A Note on the Translation Selections

¯iya, including the The majority of the translations of the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ excellent German translation by Carl Cappeller, are in prose.1 However, as early as 1831 Friedrich Rückert, who was a poet in his own right, had translated selections from the poem into German verse.2 In 1894 Romesh Chunder Dutt published a translation of selected stanzas from the epic’s main episodes in rhymed English verse.3 In the appendices that follow, I have provided verse translations ¯iya. I have made no attempt of selected passages from the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ to match the complexity of Bharavi’s ¯ verse or the poetic effects of the original. The purpose of these selections is to give an idea of the sustained effect of entire descriptive and rhetorical sequences in the court epic. Most of the verses translated here have been discussed in detail in the preceding study of the poem, obviating the need for annotation. The passage translated in Appendix A relates to chapters 4 and 5, the selection in Appendix B relates to chapter 6, and the passages translated in Appendices C and D refer to chapters 8 and 9.

1 Cappeller, Bharavi’s ¯ Poem. Prose translations of portions of the epic include

those of Pangarker (1902) and Subrahmanya Sastri (1900). K. Bahadur, The ¯iya of Bharavi, Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ translated into English (2 volumes, Khatmandu, 1972 and 1974) is a prose translation of the entire epic. 2 Übersetzungen aus dem Kirat ¯iya nebst Analyse,” Jahrbücher für Wis¯ arjun ¯ senschaftliche Kritik, Band I (1831), 13 ff, and 142 ff.; partially reproduced in Cappeller, Bharavi’s ¯ Poem, pp. 200–203. 3 “The Hunter and the Hero,” in Lays of Ancient India (London: Kegan Paul, Trench and Trübner, 1894), 119–224.

189

This page intentionally left blank.

Appendix A Draupad¯ı Rebukes Yudhis.t.hira: Kir. I.27-46

27 When Drupada’s daughter heard that their enemies were ﬂourishing, she could no longer hold back the resentment they had provoked. She spoke words designed to arouse the king’s anger, to stir him to action. 28 “For a woman to advise men like you is almost an insult. And yet, my deep troubles compel me to overstep the limits of womanly conduct, make me speak up. 29 The kings of your race, brave as Indra, have for a long time ruled the earth without a break. But now with your own hand you have thrown it away, like a rutting elephant tearing off his garland with his trunk. 30 Fools who do not use craft against the crafty are destined for defeat. Rogues will penetrate and destroy them like sharp arrows that pierce and kill the warrior who has no armor to protect him. 31 What other king, proud of his birth and assured of loyal friends,

191

192

Appendix A would let enemies steal the glory of his royal house, that is like a lovely highborn wife in love with his virtues? 32 King, as you walk on a path scorned by self-respecting men how is it that anger does not inﬂame you as a kindled ﬁre blazes up and sets ﬁre to the dry s´ am¯ı tree? 33 Men willingly submit to the man who makes effective use of anger to overcome his difﬁculties. Whether he is friendly or hostile, people have no respect for one who lacks indignation. 34 You who treasure truth, does it not pain your heart to see Bh¯ıma who once wore red sandal-paste now covered with dust, he who once rode in a great chariot, now wandering in the mountains? 35 Indra-like Arjuna, Winner-of-Wealth, he who once conquered the Northern Kurus and brought you great treasure, now fetches you the bark you wear. Why are you not stirred to anger? 36 Look at the twins, bodies hardened from sleeping on the forest ﬂoor, hair grown long and dishevelled, like wild elephants! How can you still remain calm and content? 37 I do not understand your attitude— but then, men’s minds work in such different ways! When I think of your utter misfortune, my griefs press heavily on my heart.

Draupad¯ı Rebukes Yudhis.t.hira 38 You who once slept on a luxurious bed and woke up to the auspicious songs and panegyrics of bards, now lie on ground overgrown with ku´sa grass and awake to the unholy howls of jackals. 39 King, your body was once sleek, nourished by the rich food that you dined on after giving the brahmans their share. Now, as you live on wild berries, it grows painfully lean, along with your fame! 40 Your feet always rested on a jewelled footstool where they were gilded by the pollen from the wreaths on the heads of kings. Those feet now tread on clumps of ku´sa grass cropped by deer. 41 It truly wrenches my heart to think that the enemy is the cause of your plight. A man of self-respect may rejoice even in defeat, only so long as his enemies have not broken his courage. 42 O king, give up peace! I beg you, assume your splendid warlike spirit once more, so that you may kill the enemy! It is detached ascetics, not kings, who conquer their enemies and reach perfection through peace. 43 If men like you, who value their fame above all else, most eminent among great heroes, acquiesce in such an insult, alas, self-respect is dead, for it has lost its only abode! 44 If you choose to reject heroic action and see forbearance as the road to future happiness, then throw away your bow, the symbol of royalty,

193

194

Appendix A wear your hair matted in knots, stay here and make offerings in the sacred ﬁre! 45 Since your enemies are bent on deceiving you, it is not proper for a mighty hero like you to hold to your promise. Kings who want to conquer can ﬁnd ways to break treaties made with enemies. 46 Like the sun grown dim from the withdrawal of light by the decree of fate and time, with feeble rays, sunken in the fathomless ocean, you are weak from the loss of heroic spirit by the fateful decree of your promise, with prosperity lost, sunken deep in misfortune. May Fortune’s splendor yet come back to you when you rise to overcome your enemies, even as she returns to the sun at daybreak when he rises to dispel darkness!”

Appendix B The Journey of the Apsaras: Kir. VII. 1-40

1 Then the roll of drums, echoing and spreading in the vast spaces of the gods’ ﬂying cars, proclaimed the departure of the nymphs with Indra’s men to guard them, riding on sumptuous chariots and elephants. 2 Leaving Indra’s shining city where crowds of immortals had gathered, eager to see them, the women found their parasols quite useless as they ﬂew above the sun. 3 Winds blowing against their faces tossed them about, lotus eyes glazed over with weariness, the sun’s hot rays gave the women the glow of wine-ﬂushed cheeks. 4 Suspended in the sky by the magic of the gods, the chariots were drawn far by swift horses. With the fellies of their wheels not turning, they rolled on like ﬂying cars. 5 Making small hairs thrill on saffron-painted breasts, shining like pearls on faces

195

196

Appendix B where the tilaka design had faded, the sweat of exertion became an ornament for the women. Even disorder enhances a beauty’s loveliness. 7 Amazed that the women’s bodies, more delicate than a garland of ﬂowers, could resist the sun’s heat, the gandharvas understood the excellence of the variety with which the creator endows his creations. 8 Painted with designs of red lead, bound with golden chains, temples ﬂowing with rut, the celestial elephants looked just like clouds glittering with lightning, shot through with the sun’s tawny rays, showering rain. 9 Drawing far away from the hot sun’s unapproachable disc the army reached the River of the Gods with her lovely waves like a single braid of hair bound by the nymphs of the directions. 10 The wind shook lotuses humming with drunken bees, tossed up the pollen rolled up in tight balls. Cool from touching the sky-river’s waves, it brought relief to the women wearied by the heat. 11 Churned up by elephants and horses plunging in, the sky-river’s waves struck the long line of ﬂying cars moving in her tracks, and so for the ﬁrst time ever rolled back from a bank.

The Journey of the Apsaras 12 Once the chariots had left the path of the planets, where their axles had knocked against the bases of the gods’ mansions, the fellies in the wheels turned freely, churning the water in every cloud they met. 13 Pierced by the tusks, the clouds began to shower rain, reviving the elephants who were wilting from the heat. Is it not true that those who are set on helping others will be kind even to those who hurt them? 14 Every time the wind blew back the nymphs’ ﬁne skirts, it was as though the ﬂashing rays from the great gems on their belts became a swirling skirt for their thighs. 15 Making the tilaka paint run, yet pleasantly relieving fatigue, the clouds with their cool spray earned the beautiful women’s esteem: a small fault does not negate a great favor. 16 When the rainbow’s arc broke on a cloudbank white as wavy sand, the light of gems from the nymphs’ jewels supplied its missing curve. 17 Discussing strategies for the success of their mission, Indra’s army traversed the path of the birds and reached Indrak¯ıla’s cloud-covered peak.

197

198

Appendix B 18 Covered with the lotuses that were the women’s faces, ﬂecked with the foam of their bright white parasols unfurled by the wind, deeply rumbling with the beat of drums, the army shone like the sky-river as it landed on the mountain-peak. 19 Straining at the bit, muzzles curved back from the pull of the reins, the horses ﬂew over the bridge made by a cloudbank and brought the chariots rushing headlong to earth. 20 Flanked by clouds as they ﬂew down from the sky towards Indra’s mountain peak the great elephants looked like the mountains lying still on the ocean-ﬂoor with motionless wings. 21 Flying with ease in the sky the horses had kept an even course on the uneven terrain of the heights, but at the foot of the mountain they left a continuous track on the sandy riverbank. 22 Peacocks, craning their necks, eagerly listened, hearing thunder in the rumble of the chariots, magniﬁed by deep echoes on highlands from which roaring cataracts came crashing down. 24 Enraged by the scent of rut carried by the wind from the track of wild elephants nearby,

The Journey of the Apsaras the elephants of the gods refused to obey the driver’s command— only when enticed and distracted by their mates were they persuaded to move. 25 Enveloped in thick dust kicked up on the roads by the chariot wheels, dust red like river waters after the ﬁrst rains, the army spread over the dense forests like the Ganges ﬂowing with turbid waters at summer’s end. 30 When the expert trainers had removed banners and saddlecloths and plates of armor from the celestial elephants and coaxed them to rest lying down on the ground, they shone like mountains lying scattered about, their forests swept away by hurricane winds at the dissolution of the universe. 31 A king elephant, waking from the sleep of exhaustion rose from his bed, leaving it wet with rut, so that the row of bees which for a moment alighted on it looked as though it were his chain, fallen as he got up hastily. 32 The celestial river’s current blocked the path of an elephant straining to cross over to the other bank smelling of the rut of wild elephants. When the driver drove the sharp goad into his head, he merely shook it off, and paid no attention. 33 The water that the elephant sprayed with his trunk

199

200

Appendix B without ﬁnishing his drink for fear of his driver rubbed off the red streams of rut ﬂowing down his cheeks, then took their place. 34 Having instantly smelled the rut of wild elephants in the water, the elephant would not drink it, although it was cool and he was thirsty. Eyes rolling in rage, he stared at the other bank. 35 Playing in the river, the bull elephants perfumed the water with ﬂowing rut. When they came out, their cheeks smelled of lotuses, and lotus ﬁlaments covered the streaks of rut. 36 Covered with the copper-red dust kicked up by the army, ruddy with the pollen of lotuses trampled down by the elephants, striking the banks in sudden waves where it had been stirred up, the water shone like a cloth colored with red madder dye. 37 Handsome bull elephants, chained by the neck and hind legs, streaming rut as they stirred among the black aloe trees, looked like rocks dripping water, just rolled down from cliffs. 38 Mixing it with the fragrance of many ﬂowers, the wind wafted the scent of elephant-rut, sweet-smelling like crushed cardamom. profusely streaming from every opening, settling the dust everywhere.

The Journey of the Apsaras 39 Sounding like the deep thunder of clouds the trumpeting of the mighty elephants of the gods awakened lions and put them on their guard, spread out over the riverbanks, threw the cakora partridges and peacocks into confusion. 40 Beautiful garments now hung from their branches, the travel-weary women rested against them, and the divisions of the celestial army surrounded them. And so the trees of the forest looked as splendid as the trees in a pleasure-park in the city.

201

Appendix C Arjuna’s Combat with the Hunter: Kir. XVII. 1-64

1 Then, when his missiles had vanished like friends who could help him in difﬁculty, valiant Arjuna renewed his courage by seizing his great bow as though he were reaching for his innate heroic spirit. 2 Delighted to engage in combat with a strong warrior, yet dismayed by the enemy’s success, he shone like a smoldering forest-ﬁre, its blazing splendor half-hidden by smoke. 3 He relied on his invincible spirit, the courage that never failed him, as on a close and steadfast friend, an arm held out to support him even in the terrible crises of combat. 4 He was ﬁlled with anxiety over his fame, dearer to him than life, like a proud wife worthy of his family about to be snatched away by the enemy before his very eyes. 5 The hero wanted to quickly uproot his enemy who stood before him like the Himalaya mountain, but the Lord effortlessly resisted his spirited attack,

203

204

Appendix C as if he were stemming the current of the celestial river Ganges.1 6 Arjuna expected his arrows to be true to their nature, and therefore to bring him victory. Like words that yield the right meaning because they have ancient, pleasing associations and are adorned by appropriate usage and stylistic virtues, the arrows were honed and ready, and primed for action by years of practice and usage. 7 His zest for combat was renewed by his resolve to ﬁght again, but he was distressed by the unfamiliar taste of defeat. Like a great serpent spewing poison from its eyes Arjuna shed tears of impatient anger. 8 As if to cool it, perspiration bathed his face, heated up with war-lust, with hair dishevelled from ﬁghting and wide eyes red from anger. 9 As he prepared for combat, his face clouded with anger, and with three lines furrowing his brow, he resembled the sun sending out rays of light from behind a bank of clouds just before the rain. 10 Like a celestial elephant, a bearer of the sky, making a mountain-peak echo with its trumpeting, he twanged his bow, making it roar like a raincloud, ´ . bhu’s troops with his arrows and he tormented Sam as the god of Love torments men with amorous longings.

Arjuna’s Combat with the Hunter 11 Like a reasoned argument used to persuade an obstinate man, like envy directed against an impartial person, like Speech employed to describe the Ineffable One, the arrows became powerless ´ against Siva’s body. 12 Like the rays of the winter sun striking the base of a high mountain ´ the arrows Pan ¯ . d.u’s son shot at Siva did not hurt him. 13 As the Himalaya mountain welcomes the powerful thrusts of Indra’s elephant ramming his tusks against its slopes the Lord of the hosts experienced great delight at his supreme heroism. 14 Then he who is the origin of all origins endured defeat for some time. It was as though he wished to extend to the hero in the form of heroic deeds an arm ﬁt for bearing all his burdens. 15 When a hero who has suffered defeat redoubles his heroic energy and performs more glorious deeds, sparked by action, fame radiates from him like rays from the sun. 16 Enemies are afraid of a man who has proved himself in action. Men who are intimidated quickly lose their courage. Pride abandons those who lack courage, as light leaves a lamp whose ﬂame is extinguished.

205

206

Appendix C 17 Thereafter, with their pride and spirit broken they become an easy target for the conquering hero, as a herd of elephants is subdued by the leader of the enemy herd, who masters them with his scent. 18 In this manner, wishing to create among the hero’s enemies a reputation for him bright as the crescent moon on his own head, ´ . bhu proceeded to engage Sam in a systematic pattern of combat, in which each combatant won and lost by turns. 19 Like human beings, who are seized by the inherent qualities of their births as soon as they are born, ´ Siva’s many troops were overpowered by the hermit’s diverse arrows. 20 When Arjuna darkened the sky with his arrows the frightened armies trembled as they listened to their sound, like trembling herds of cows listening to thunder-claps on a rainy night. 21 Just as the single moon appears as many to men suffering from glaucoma, to his enemies, overcome by fear and confusion, the hero, skilfully shooting arrows, appeared to be not one man but many. 22 ´ When Siva’s troop-leaders became thus agitated, the Lord’s face registered an alteration, just as the image of the sun

Arjuna’s Combat with the Hunter reﬂected in a great lake alters with the rippling waves. 23 Gracious by disposition, the Lord was not angry. How can there be any real alteration in the Highest One? The change was only an apparent manifestation. The real nature of the great is beyond comprehension. 24 Then the goblin hosts saw their Master drawing with his arms Death’s bow, with the double bow-string ﬂashing like the split tongue of Taks.aka, king of snakes. 25 Like a trainer who has lost contol over an elephant run amuck warily watching the beast as it ﬂaps its ears in alternation, Arjuna watched with apprehension as the hunter-chief twanged his ﬁerce-bow alternately to the left and the right. 26 Like river-creatures disappearing into the mouths of great sea-monsters Arjuna’s shower of arrows was swallowed up ´ by Siva’s arrows. 27 ´ Siva did to Arjuna’s arrows everything that a warrior does to his enemies: Using secret strategies he broke their ranks, obstructed their maneuvers, and destroyed them.

207

208

Appendix C 28 Although Arjuna’s arrows were at ﬁrst repulsed and destroyed by his enemy, shot swiftly by the angry hero, they succeeded in creating ´ confusion among Siva’s troops. 29 Arjuna’s spirit was shaken by the destruction of his arrows, broken even where they had no joints, as by the untimely downfall of good men, who are adorned with rectitude and always follow the path shown by their teachers. 30 Dispatched to break the Pan ¯ . d.ava’s arrows, ´ Siva’s arrows fell, losing their heads, and thus reaped the immediate and complete reward for their destructive mission. 31 With great skill Arjuna shot tricky arrows ´ that destroyed Siva’s own and had a devastating effect on his confused troops. 32 Seeing Arjuna’s valor, reinforced by extra effort, reach new heights of excellence, ´ Siva, the destroyer of the three cities, released a thick shower of arrows like a cloud showering in summer. 33 ´ The hermit found Siva’s arrows delightful like kind counsel offered by a dear friend, for they were sent with his welfare in mind, and did not wound him in any critical spot.

Arjuna’s Combat with the Hunter 34 Having seen that the hero’s powerful arrows matched or surpassed his enemy’s, and seeing his own troops paralyzed by despondency, the Destroyer, the moon-crested god, assumed his own divine powers. 35 Then, like the sun devouring the waters, he consumed the entire store of arrows held by Arjuna, who wished to cross the ocean of combat, energized by ascetic power and heroic spirit. 36 Then Arjuna conﬁdently put his hand inside the mouth of his empty quiver, like a thirsty elephant inserting its trunk into a rock-crevice where other elephants have drunk. 37 When it found the quiver empty of arrows, like a relative who has suddenly lost his wealth, the hand still continued to reach out, like one reluctant to lose faith in his benefactor on account of the certainty of immediate disappointment. 38 Like a hero’s mind investigating the science of statecraft, eager to devise strategies for world-conquest, the index-ﬁnger groped frantically in the quiver. 39 The downcast Arjuna, carrying the two great quivers empty of their arrows, looked pitiable, like the ravaged universe bearing the eastern and western oceans, drained at the end of a cycle of cosmic time.

209

210

Appendix C 40 Partha ¯ did not grieve so much over the loss of his arrows as he did over the empty state of the quivers. Sunk in misfortune, good men ignore their own troubles and worry about their friends. 41 Unable to offer help, the hand reluctantly parted from the quiver’s mouth, like a noble man who ﬁnds it hard to leave a good friend even when he has turned him away, for he has helped him in the past. 42 At that moment it became clear that the master had done the twin quivers a favor by placing them on his back. It is impudence to stand before one’s lord, having failed to fulﬁll one’s appointed task. 43 Having destroyed his inexhaustible store of arrows, ´ Siva pierced him with iron arrows in vulnerable spots, like the opposition in a debate charging the speaker with major faults, when he has already failed in his defence. 44 Soon, like a strong wind ripping away a single black cloud from the sun, he stripped the hero of his suit of armor, chased in gold and studded with gems. 45 and 46 Stripped of his armor, he shone like a great sword unsheathed, like a snake that has sloughed off its skin,

Arjuna’s Combat with the Hunter like a war-elephant that has thrown off its face-cloth, enraged by an enemy-elephant, like a lion who has emerged from its mountain-cave, awakened by the rumble of rainclouds, like a smokeless ﬁre burning by night. 47 Although the quivers lying on the ground were manifestly inanimate, in facing downward at the time of the hero’s distress, they surely demonstrated that they were endowed with consciousness. 48 As he stood established in his courage like the sun in a clear sky, joined with the twofold glory stemming from penance and his own heroism, the Lord wore him down with an incessant barrage of arrows, just as the smith of the gods trimmed down the sun with his tool. 49 Heroic indignation became a suit of armor against the numberless arrows for the hermit, whose limbs were impervious to pain as he moved swiftly in combat. 50 Then, with a roar of anger, the hero with the long, shapely arms, his splendid body streaming with blood, leaped up with such force that the earth shook under his feet. 51 And, like a mighty elephant ramming at its post with its tusks, ´ wishing to crush Siva,

211

212

Appendix C he struck him with his bow, curved like the crescent moon and resembling Indra’s thunderbolt. 52 ´ Swiftly, Siva absorbed into himself that bow which ﬂew at him, just as the sage Jahnu, sitting in meditation in the supreme Light took in the three turbulent streams of the Ganges.2 53 Bereft of his bow, and therefore disabled in his acts, like hospitality lacking generosity, Arjuna was thoroughly pierced by the thick shower of arrows ´ that Siva shot at him with playful ease. 54 The restrained ascetic, whose endeavor was about to bear its auspicious fruit, ´ underwent, in the form of Siva’s arrows, such aspects of austerity as chanting mantras and fasting as he stood maintaining his ascetic rule of heroism in the holy hermitage of battle. 55 Then he grasped as his last resort the warrior’s ultimate means for achieving his goals, that which is invincible by his enemies, the treasure-house of war-might, his mighty sword, as though it were his pride incarnate. 56 ´ Parrying Siva’s arrows, Arjuna skilfully made a swordsman’s moves, the sword blazing in his hand like a sunlit wave in the sea.

Arjuna’s Combat with the Hunter 57 As the sun shines both in his own realm, and in his reﬂected form in the water, ´ to Siva’s hosts Arjuna appeared to have two distinct forms as he whirled around the battleﬁeld. 58 Severed from its hilt ´ by an arrow shot by Siva, his bright sword rolled from his hand, like a bolt of lightning from a cloud. 59 Deprived of bow and armor, his ﬁne sword broken, he stood clean and bare, like land that has just been cleared. 60 Having suffered defeat at the enemy’s hands, the proud hero wanted to conquer him, although he had nothing left but the strength of his arms. ´ He pelted Siva with a hail of rocks, knocking down the forest-trees. 61 When the Lord of hosts had completely destroyed the shower of rocks with his arrows Indra’s son began to throw at him uprooted trees, which covered the sky as he tossed them up. 62 ´ But Siva turned into a sacriﬁcial offering to the gods of the battleﬁeld those blossoming trees with bark and marrow torn to bits, and ﬂowing sap reddening the earth.

213

214

Appendix C 63 Like a crocodile surfacing from the Ganges river, Arjuna, the Gan ¯ . d.¯ıva-bowman, shot up from the stream of arrows, and throwing himself against the three-eyed god, violently struck him with his ﬁsts on his chest hard as a golden rock. 64 As a father indulges even rude acts on the part of a dear child, an only son who has climbed upon his lap, so Smara’s enemy endured the impertinence of the Pan ¯ . d.ava, who had come to him seeking valorous deeds of a kind his enemies with all their troops could not hope to achieve, the means to fame and royal glory.

Appendix D The Wrestling Match, Theophany, and Boon: Kir. XVIII. 1-19; 42-48

1 Then, when the ascetic who was like an enraged elephant began to ﬁght with his formidable arms as his weapon, ´ Siva threw aside his bow and quivers, and struck back at him with ﬁsts like hammers. 2 The crackling sound that arose ´ as Siva and Arjuna’s ﬁsts forcefully struck each other, echoed in the mountain caves, loud as the sound of a huge rock splitting. 3 The hero with the monkey-banner felt no pain ´ from the great bruises Siva’s ﬁsts inﬂicted upon him. Who can even try to act in the manner of men of character? 4 His rock-hard chest covered with the blood streaming from his wounds, ´ Siva shone like a cloud suffused with the rosy glow of dawn.

215

216

Appendix D 5 Again and again Arjuna’s ﬁsts struck the trident-bearer’s chest, and glanced off, like the mighty waves of the ocean, crashing against the broad slope of the Sahya mountain, and rolling back. 6 When the three-eyed god struck him with both ﬁsts on the neck, Arjuna staggered a little, eyes rolling, like a man who is drunk. 7 Enraged by defeat, he quickly ﬂung himself forward with great force, and seizing the moon-crested god’s arms with his own, he forced them wide apart, and held them there. 8 Then those expert warriors, proud of having no weapons but their mighty arms, their limbs locked together in tricky wrestling grips, began a bout of ﬁghting that shook the mountain. 9 They moved so fast that the gan.a-troops were left wondering: Is this one over here the Lord, or is it the Pan ¯ . d.ava? ´ Is the ascetic lying under Siva, or is the moon-crowned god beneath him? Who is sitting on top, Jis.n.u the conqueror, or the birthless god? 10 It was as if, unable to bear the weight ´ of Arjuna and Siva, and afraid of being destroyed, the mountain moved when they moved, stopped when they stopped,

The Wrestling Match bent down, when they bent down, and straightened up, when they stood up. 11 When they released the grip around each other’s limbs, and hopped lightly about each other, loudly striking their arms, the rivers, their banks depressed by the wrestler’s steps, began to overﬂow. 12 When the Destroyer of the Three Cities took a ﬂying leap into the sky, Arjuna of the monkey banner swiftly sprang up after him, depressing the earth with his feet, and seized the god’s feet in midair. 13 Astonished by that deed, the Highest Person, the Ender of all deeds, at once gathered into his arms the peerless hero who was about to throw him to the ground, and pressed him to his chest in a tight embrace. 14 The Lord was not as pleased with his penance as with his boundless courage. How much more valuable is inborn courage to a good man than a host of acquired virtues! 15 ´ Then, beholding Siva in his own glorious form, his body smeared with snow-white sacred ash and his head crowned with the crescent moon, the Pan ¯ . d.ava bowed to him. 16 And the hero with the gait of a bull was amazed to ﬁnd himself as before, his strong frame clad in armor,

217

218

Appendix D possessed once again of bow and quivers, his sword restored to its sheath. 17 Clouds showered the earth, a gentle rain of celestial ﬂowers fell from heaven, and the sound of unstruck drums ﬁlled a sky suddenly grown bright. 18 Celestial geese with tinkling bells around their necks ﬂew above, drawing the aerial cars of the gods. It was as if they embraced all of space with their spreading wings. 19 Making a canopy of garlands strung of celestial ﬂowers swarming with bees, the wind offered comfort to the Lord, who sat on his bull like a cloud. ´ (XVIII. 20-43. Arjuna sings a hymn of praise [stotra] for Siva, ending with a prayer for forgiveness [42] and the request for a celestial weapon.[43]) 42 O Lord of all Knowledge, please forgive this misdeed which I have committed in ignorance, for you are the sole refuge even for wicked men who seek shelter in you, having opposed you when they were deluded. 43 Lord, you love dharma, the Law, and sustain the law laid down by the scriptures! Give me the power by which I may gain victory in battle against the enemies who have wronged Dharma’s son! 44 When Indra’s son had spoken eloquently, and stood with head bowed in reverence,

The Wrestling Match the Lord lovingly put him at his ease, and transmitted to him the secret lore called “the bow,” that carries the ﬂaming Rudra weapon. 45 Tawny-eyed, auspicious, with a fearsome body ablaze with a luster gloriﬁed by the universe, carrying the trident as his weapon, ´ he went thrice round Siva, as the gods sang hymns of praise for him, then, like the sun entering a cloud, he entered the hero, Pan ¯ . d.u’s son. 46 Then for the fulﬁllment of his desire, ´ at a sign from moon-crested Siva, the world-guardian gods led by Indra gave him various weapons calculated to bring victory, and blessed him with certain success. 47 The gods praised in chorus the victor with the indomitable energy, when, having risen to preeminence with his power, he stood bearing a heavy yoke for the preservation of the world, towering over all the worlds because of his innate warlike splendor, and radiant with the lustre of austerity. 48 ´ When Siva said, “Go, conquer your enemies!” Pan ¯ . d.u’s son bowed at the Lord’s lotus feet. Then, praised by the hosts of gods, and bearing the massive glory of victory, he returned home, and bowed to Dharma’s son.

219

List of Abbreviations

ABORI BC BhG B.O.R.I. BSOAS Dhv. EMH ERE GOS HOR HOS HSP IIJ IKL JA JAOS JASB JBRAS JOR JRAS ¯ K.Ad KAS´ Kir. KS MBh. MGK MS

Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute Buddhacarita Bhagavad G¯ıta¯ Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, London Dhvanyaloka ¯ Madeleine Biardeau, “Etudes de mythologie hindoue” (V) Part II. Bhakti et avatara. ¯ Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics Gaekwad’s Oriental Series History of Religions Harvard Oriental Series P. V. Kane, History of Sanskrit Poetics Indo-Iranian Journal A. K. Warder, Indian Kavya ¯ Literature Journal Asiatique Journal of the American Oriental Society Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society Journal of Oriental Research, Madras Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa of Dan.d.in Kaut.il¯iya Artha´sastra ¯ ¯iya Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Kumarasam ¯ . bhava Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ J. A. F. Roodbergen, Mallinatha’s ¯ Ghan.t.apatha ¯ on the ¯iya Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Manusmr.ti

221

222 NKGWG PEW PYS Ram. ¯ RV SBE ´ s. Si´ SND SRK SSK TAPA TSS WZKM ZDMG

List of Abbreviations Nachrichten von der Königlischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen Philosophy East and West Patañjali’s Yogasutra ¯ Ram ¯ ayan ¯ .a Raghuvam . s´ a Sacred Books of the East Series, ed. by Max Müller ´ supalavadha Si´ ¯ Saundarananda Subhas ¯ . itaratnakos.a Louis Renou, “Sur la structure du Kavya” ¯ Transactions of the American Philological Association Trivandrum Sanskrit Series Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes Zeitschrift der deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft

Notes

Chapter 1 1. muktake kavayo’nantah ¯ . sam ¯ kavayah. s´ atam ¯ . ghate . / mahaprabandhe ¯imam tu kavir eko dvau durlabhas ¯ trayah.. Kavyam ¯ ¯ . sa, ¯ p. 54, line 3 ff. 2. I use the term “court epic” to distinguish literary epics in the courtly kavya ¯ tradition from the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, the two older Indian epics in Sanskrit which, though not strictly transmitted in an oral tradition in their ﬁnal form, have their roots in oral heroic epic traditions, and can therefore be called primary epics. ¯iyam of Bharavi. 3. Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ With the Ghan.tapatha ¯ commentary of Mallinatha. ¯ Edited by Pandits Durgaprasad and Kasinath Pandurang Parab (Bombay: Nirnaya Sagar, 1922). For other editions of ¯iya consult Carl Cappeller, Bharavi’s ¯iyai the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ Poem Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ or Arjuna’s combat with the Kirata, ¯ Harvard Oriental Series, vol. 15 (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1912), pp. xxii–xxv; and V. Raghavan, New Catalogus Catalogorum (Madras: University of Madras, 1968), vol. 2, pp. 159–60. The most reliable translation of the entire poem is the German prose rendering of Carl Cappeller, in Cappeller, Bharavi’s ¯ Poem. For other translations, in German, English, and other languages, see Raghavan, New Catalogus, vol. 2, 160–61, Cappeller, Bharavi’s ¯ Poem, pp. xxii–xxv, and Siegfried Lienhard, A History of Classical Poetry: Sanskrit, Pali-Prakrit, Vol. III, fasc. 1, The History of Indian Literature series, ed. J. Gonda (Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1984), p. 184n. Throughout this ¯iya is accomstudy my discussion of verses and passages in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ panied by my own translations of selected verses, and at the end of the book I have provided translations of selected passages from the poem. 4. Sanskrit and the Prakrits belong to the Indo-Aryan branch of the Indo-European family of languages. For an excellent general introduction to Sanskrit kavya ¯ poetry, see D. H. H. Ingalls, An Anthology of Sanskrit

223

224

Notes

Court Poetry: Vidyakara’s ¯ Subhas ¯ . itaratnakos.a, Harvard Oriental Series 44 (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1965). 5. Leonard Nathan, The Transport of Love: Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Meghaduta ¯ (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977), p. 4. 6. See M. Krishnamachariyar, History of Classical Sanskrit Literature (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1937, 1974). 7. In “Sur la structure du kavya” ¯ (SSK ), JA (247: 1959), pp. 1–113, Louis Renou made a beginning in the literary study of the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ His focus, however, was conﬁned to the stanza as a unit of composition. Three recent studies with a speciﬁc focus on the mahak ¯ avya ¯ genre are: Indira V. Shetterly (now Peterson), “Recurrence and Structure in Sanskrit Literary ¯iya,” Ph.D. thesis, Harvard UniverEpic: A Study of Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ sity, Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, 1976; Gary A. Tubb, “The Kumarasam ¯ ¯ avya”, ¯ Ph.D. . bhava in the Light of Indian Theories of the Mahak dissertation, Harvard University, Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, 1979; and David Smith, Ratnakara’s ¯ Haravijaya: An Introduction to the Sanskrit Court Epic (Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1985). In Ratnakara’s ¯ Haravijaya Smith offers an excellent study of the courtly culture of the Kavya ¯ poetry. 8. The following poems are listed as the “ﬁve classic mahak ¯ avyas” ¯ (pañca mahak ¯ avy ¯ ani): ¯ the Kumarasam ¯ ¯ asa ¯ . bhava and Raghuvam . s´ a of Kalid ¯iya of Bharavi, ´ supalavadha (4th–5th centuries), the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ the Si´ ¯ of ´ ¯ihars.a (12th century). Magha ¯ (9th century) and the Nais.adh¯iyacarita of Sr Some lists include a sixth mahak ¯ avya, ¯ the Ravan ¯ . avadha or Bhat.tikavya ¯ of Bhat.t.i, and others name Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Meghaduta, ¯ which is properly not a mahak ¯ avya. ¯ 9. Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ Book III (The Book of the Forest), Kairataparvan ¯ (“The episode of Arjuna and the hunter”). Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ Critically Edited ¯ . yakaparvan, Part I (Poona: BORI), by V. S. Sukthankar. Volume 3, Aran 31.24–42. The events of the episode are brieﬂy narrated again in a later portion of the same Book of the epic, III.35.163 ff. For an English translation of the text, see The Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ volume 2, Translated by J. A. B. van Buitenen (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1975). 10. A variety of explanations are given for Draupad¯i’s polyandry (not the norm in Indian epic society), both in the epic itself and by later scholars. 11. The relevant line of the inscription at the Aihole temple, composed by Pulakesin’s panegyrist Ravik¯irti, reads: “. . . May Ravik¯irti, whose fame as a poet equals that of Kalid ¯ asa ¯ and Bharavi, ¯ triumph!”(sa vijayatam ¯ ravik¯irtih ¯irtih.). On this inscription see J. F. Fleet, Indian kavita´ ¯ sritakalid ¯ asabh ¯ aravik ¯ Antiquary 8, 1879, 237–245; and F. Kielhorn, Epigraphia Indica (6:1–2). 12. Bharavi’s ¯ historical context is discussed in chapter 3.

Notes

225

13. The eminent mahak ¯ avya ¯ author Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ for example, does not refer to his royal patron by name in any of his works, including his two court epics. However, Hars.avardhana, the 7th-century ruler of Thanesar, is the hero of Ban ¯ . a’s major prose work Hars.acarita, and court epics focusing on historical events and ﬁgures became a vogue after the 11th century. See Chandra Prabha, Historical Mahak ¯ avyas ¯ in Sanskrit: Eleventh to Fifteenth Century A.D. (Delhi: Meherchand Lacchmandas, 1976). 14. Edward W. Said, The World, The Text, and the Critic (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1983), p. 35. 15. On the Arjunawiwaha, ¯ see Mary-Ann Lutzker, “The Celebration of Arjuna: The Arjunawiwaha ¯ in South and South East Asian Art,” Ph.D. Dissertation, University of California, Berkeley, 1984 (Ann Arbor, Michigan: University Microﬁlms). 16. On the kirata ¯ episode in Kathakali dance, see Clifford R. Jones and Betty True Jones, Kathakali: An Introduction to the Dance Drama of Kerala (San Francisco: American Society for the Eastern Arts, 1970). On the Tamil terukkuttu ¯ Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ dramas, see Alf Hiltebeitel, The Cult of Draupad¯i. Volume 1. From Gingee to Kuruks.etra (University of Chicago Press, 1988), chapter 12 Alf Hiltebeitel, The Cult of Draupad¯i. Volume 2. On Hindu Rituals and the Goddess (University of Chicago Press, 1991), and Richard Armando Frasca, The Theater of the Mahabh ¯ arata: ¯ Terukkuttu ¯ Performances in South India (Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1990). On Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ narratives in performance traditions in Java, Bali, and Malaysia, see Lutzker, “Celebration of Arjuna,” and Joyce Burkhalter Flueckiger and Laurie J. Sears, eds., Boundaries of the Text: Epic Performances in South and Southeast Asia, Michigan papers on South and Southeast Asia Number 35 (Ann Arbor, Michigan; University of Michigan Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies, 1991). 17. For a detailed discussion of these versions of the kirata ¯ narrative, see chapter 9. 18. Helen Vendler, The Odes of John Keats (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1983), p. 8. 19. Northrop Frye, The Anatomy of Criticism. Excerpted in W. J. Bate, ed., Criticism: The Major Texts (New York: Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich, 1970, 1952), enlarged edition, pp. 609–25, p. 623.

Chapter 2 1. “It appears that modern Indologists have not given to problems of form the attention that they deserve. And the forms in question are structures, not grammatical categories.” SSK, p. 61.

226

Notes

¯ 2. Dan.d.in, Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa (K.Ad.) I; Bhamaha, ¯ Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara ¯ I. See E. Gerow, Indian Poetics, A History of Indian Literature, vol. 5, fasc. 3 (Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1977), p. 228. 3. For a systematic discussion of the history of the deﬁnition of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ genre in Sanskrit poetics, see Tubb, “The Kumarasam ¯ . bhava,” chapter 3. 4. See chapter 3 for further discussion of Dan.d.in’s connections with Bharavi. ¯ ¯ I.13. On the classiﬁcation of the kavya 5. K.Ad. ¯ genres, see Siegfried Lienhard, A History of Classical Sanskrit Poetry: Sanskrit, Pali-Prakrit. History of Indian Literature series, ed. J. Gonda, vol. III, fasc. 1 (Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1984), pp. 44–48. 6. Dan.d.in conﬁnes his discussion of the deﬁnitive features of the kavya ¯ genres in the main to the genres of prose and metrical composition, saying that the varieties of mi´srakavya ¯ (poetic forms in a mixture of prose and verse) have been discussed in other texts. ¯ I. 14–20. Material in parentheses mine. 7. K.Ad. 8. Court epics in Prakrit and Apabhram . s´ a are divided into units called “a´ ¯ svasa” ¯ and “kad.avaka” (“chapter”), respectively. See A. K.Warder, IKL vol. 1 (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1972), pages 174–77. 9. On the kavya ¯ meters and their syllabic patterns, see Ingalls, Anthology, “Index of Sanskrit Meters”, pp. 587–89. ´ 10. “Sloka” denotes both a particular meter and, more generally “verse” (in any meter). In its version by Valm¯ ¯ ıki the heroic epic Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a has enough kavya ¯ and kavya-like ¯ features to be known as the “ﬁrst kavya ¯ poem” (adik ¯ avya). ¯ Valm¯ ¯ ıki uses a few kavya ¯ meters as well. A portion of the vast Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ text is cast in the longer tris.t.ubh meter. The s´ loka meter is used in kavya ¯ poetry as well. 11. See E. H. Johnston, The Buddhacarita: Or Acts of the Buddha. Part II (Lahore: University of the Panjab, 1936), Introduction, pp. lxxxiii– lxxxiv. 12. See Tubb, “Kumarasam ¯ . bhava,” pp. 64–69 and p. 119. 13. These aims are collectively known as caturvarga: “the group of four,” or purus.artha: ¯ “the ends of man.” Dharma as one of the purus.arthas ¯ connotes “religious duty” in the narrower sense of the term, while the encompassing notion of dharma signiﬁes “Law,” in the sense of the entire cosmo-moral order.

Notes

227

14. See Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” chapter 4, for A´svaghos.a’s subversive use of the purus.artha ¯ scheme in the Buddhacarita. 15. “Mahak ¯ avyas ¯ are those poems in which the four aims of life are extensively treated, as are all the dominant moods of aesthetic enjoyment, and all the conventional topics of poetry.” Rudrat.a, Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara ¯ 16.5. “tatra mahanto ¯ yes.u ca vitates.v abhidh¯ıyate caturvargah. sarve rasah ¯ . kriyante kavyasth ¯ an ¯ ani ¯ ca sarvan ¯ . i.” 16. The descriptions in the kavya ¯ prose romances match the scale of the mahak ¯ avya’s ¯ verse-sequences. Nevertheless, although Sanskrit prose is of great antiquity, going back at least to the Vedic Brahman ¯ . as, specimens of prose kavya ¯ in the full-blown kavya ¯ style that have survived are later than verse kavya. ¯ Ban ¯ . a’s Hars.acarita and Kadambar¯ ¯ ı (7th century), and Dan.d.in’s Da´sakumaracarita, ¯ works in the kavya ¯ prose genres known as katha¯ and akhy ¯ ayik ¯ a, ¯ are later than Kalid ¯ asa ¯ and Bharavi. ¯ Prose passages have their own rhythms, which are quite unlike those of stanzaic kavya. ¯ On Ban ¯ . a’s descriptive style, see Robert A. Hueckstedt, The style of Ban ¯ . a: An Introduction to Sanskrit Prose Poetry (Lanham, Maryland: University Press of America, 1985). 17. I have discussed the relationship between description and mood (rasa) in mahak ¯ avyas ¯ in chapter 3. 18. On the complex relationship between kavya ¯ and s´ astra, ¯ poetry and systems of learning, see Lienhard, History of Classical Poetry, pp. 2–4. 19. The verb-root occurs twice (in different grammatical forms) in Dan.d.in’s deﬁnition of the mahak ¯ avya. ¯ 20. See J. Gonda, “The Meaning of the Word Alam ¯ In S. M. Katre . kara.” and P. K. Gode, eds., A Volume of Eastern and Indian Studies in Honor of F.W. Thomas (Bombay, 1939), pp. 97–114, and A. K. Coomaraswamy, “Ornament,” in Coomaraswamy:1. Selected Papers: Traditional Art and Symbolism, edited by Roger Lipsey, Bollingen Series LXXXIX (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1977), pp. 241–53. 21. For examples of mahak ¯ avyas ¯ written by members of royal courts, see Prabha, Historical Mahak ¯ avyas. ¯ 22. See Barbara Stoler Miller, ed., Theater of Memory: The Plays of Kalid ¯ asa ¯ (New York: Columbia University Press, 1984) Introduction, pp. 12–39., and passim. 23. David Smith sees the mahak ¯ avya ¯ in its panegyrical function as paralleling, and in some ways replacing, the Vedic mantras. For his ideas on the ritual nature of kavya, ¯ see Ratnakara’s ¯ Haravijaya, pp. 55–82 and 96–97.

228

Notes

24. For an introduction to the traits and structural strategies of the Sanskrit drama, see Barbara Miller’s essay, “Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ World and his Plays,” in Miller, ed., Theater of Memory. 25. These are included in the poeticians’ list of topics. 26. Gary Tubb has shown how Kalid ¯ asa ¯ ﬁtted the military plan of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ to what is essentially a love-plot, depicting the union of the great ´ God Siva and the Goddess Parvat¯ ¯ ı through the latter’s efforts to win him for her husband. Tubb, “Kumarasam ¯ . bhava,” chapter 5. 27. We should note that just such a complementarity of functions is entailed in the conception of the Tamil king, whose heroic persona is expressed in love as well as in war, in the classical Tamil literature of south India, which ﬂourished between the 3rd c. B.C. and the 1st c. A.D. See A. K. Ramanujan, Poems of Love and War (New York: Columbia University Press, 1985). 28. See Miller, ed., Theater of Memory, Introduction, pp. 17–33. 29. According to the 9th-century poetician Vamana, ¯ drama is the best of the kavya ¯ genres because, like a painted canvas (citrapat.a), it has a variety (citra-) that derives from the completeness of its particular elements. “sandarbhes.u da´sarupakam ¯ ¯ . s´ reyah. . . . taddhi citram . citrapat.avad vi´ses.asakalyat”. ¯ Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . karas ¯ utravr ¯ ¯ sekhara’s . tti. I.3.31. Contrast this with Raja´ praise of the mahak ¯ avya, ¯ quoted in the epigraph to chapter 1. 30. “The composition in cantos is a mahak ¯ avya ¯ (“great poem”), since it is great (in compass), and speaks of great things.” sargabandho mahak ¯ avyam ¯ . mahatam ¯ . ca mahac ca yat. Bhamaha, ¯ Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara ¯ I.19. 31. See, for instance, Traditions of Epic and Heroic Poetry. Edited by Robert Auty et al., under the general editorship of A. T. Hatto, 2 volumes (London: The Modern Humanities Research Association, 1981). 32. Thomas M. Greene, “The Norms of Epic,” Perspectives on Poetry, edited by James L. Alderwood and Harold E. Toliver (New York: Oxford University Press, 1968), 194–208, and Thomas M. Greene. The Descent from Heaven: A Study in Epic Continuity (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 1963). See also J. B. Hainsworth, The Idea of Epic. Eidos: Studies in Classical Kinds, General Editor, Thomas G. Rosenmeyer (Berkeley: The University of California Press, 1991). 33. Barbara Kiefer Lewalski has used the phrase “strategies of presentation,” to distinguish these from genres and modes, in Milton’s Paradise Lost and the Rhetoric of Literary Forms (Princeton, N. J.: Princeton University Press, 1985), pp. 9–11.

Notes

229

34. On genre theory in the West, see Alistair Fowler, Kinds of Literature: An Introduction to the Theory of Genres and Modes (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1982); and Rosalie L. Colie, The Resources of Kind: Genre Theory in the Renaissance, edited by Barbara K. Lewalski (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973), chapter 1. The Orientalists’ misunderstanding of the mahak ¯ avya ¯ genre is a good example of Orientalist attitudes and discourses, as Edward Said has characterized them in his Orientalism (New York: Vintage, 1979/1978). 35. Albrecht Weber, The History of Indian Literature, translated from the second German edition by John Mann and Theodor Zachariae (London: Trübner, 1882), p. 195. See also A. A. Macdonell, A History of Sanskrit Literature (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1971), second Indian edition, p. 277 (originally published in London: W. Heinemann, 1900). 36. Sushil Kumar De, History of Sanskrit Literature; Prose, Poetry and Drama (Calcutta: University of Calcutta, 1947), p. 28. 37. Ibid., p. 175. 38. Johnston, The Buddhacarita, Part II, p. lxxiv. 39. On the names for poetics, see Kane, HSP, 341–44. 40. Edwin Gerow, A Glossary of Indian Figures of Speech (The Hague: Mouton, 1971), p. 72. Emphasis mine. 41. And on Indian aesthetic theories of music and the visual arts. On rasa and aesthetic theory in the Sanskrit tradition, see Gerow, Indian Poetics, pp. 245–50, and J. L. Masson and M. V. Patwardhan, Aesthetic Rapture: The Rasadhy ¯ aya ¯ of the Nat ¯ . ya´sastra. ¯ In two volumes (Poona: Deccan College, 1970). ¯ 42. See The Dhvanyaloka ¯ of Anandavardhana. With the Locana of Abhinavagupta. Translated by Daniel H. H. Ingalls, Jeffrey Moussaieff Masson, and M. V. Patwardhan (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1990. ´ . ng 43. In the Sr ˙ araprak ¯ a´ ¯ sa the 11th century critic Bhoja gives a systematic classiﬁcation of contextual units (prakaran.a) in the court epic. Among contexts inherent in the plot (prastuta) Bhoja distinguishes between chieﬂy narrative contexts and speeches (anga), ˙ and chieﬂy descriptive seqences ´ . ng (varn.aka). See Raghavan, Bhoja’s Sr ˙ ara ¯ Praka´ ¯ sa, p. 15. 44. For instance, E. Gerow, in his study of Indian theories of ﬁgures of speech, reﬂects the prevailing view when he says: “The kavya ¯ poetry was complete in the stanza. The ability of a poet like Kalid ¯ asa ¯ to compose great works was in fact an ability to compose many beautiful stanzas; the multiplication of stanzas does not alter the critical point of view, for it was

230

Notes

not a creative multiplicity.” Gerow, A Glossary, p. 74. Compare Hermann Oldenberg, Die Literatur des Alten Indien. (Stuttgart: J. G. Cotta 1903), p. 212. 45. Gordon Williams, Figures of Thought in Roman Poetry (New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1980), Introduction. 46. KS I, KS V, RV IV, RV VI. 47. KS VII.56-69; RV VII.5-16. 48. BC III.13-21. 49. See Hermann Jacobi, “On Bharavi ¯ and Magha,” ¯ WZKM (Vienna Oriental Journal) III (1889):121–45; and Smith, Ratnakara’s ¯ Haravijaya. 50. Ingalls, An Anthology, p. 34, pp. 35–39. 51. Ibid., p. 34. 52. See Ingalls, An Anthology, pp. 30–49, and the statistics in the Index of Sanskrit Meters, pp. 587–89 of the same volume. 53. Jan Mukarovsky, “Standard Language and Poetic Language,” in Linguistics and Literary Style, Donald Freeman, ed., (New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1970), pp. 40–56, p. 43. The idea of vakrokti (nonstandard speech) propounded by the sixth-century Sanskrit critic Bhamaha ¯ in his Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara ¯ is an example of a theory of foregrounding. See the discussion in Kane, HSP, and Gerow, Indian Poetics. 54. “La tendance du k(avya) ¯ dans son ensemble est à éviter ce qui est linéaire, toute répétition non modiﬁée, tout parallèlisme non compensé.” Renou, SSK, p. 10. 55. E.g., Renou, SSK, pp. 2–3. “La composition du k(avya) ¯ est tout statique: elle se fait par juxtaposition d’éléments un cadre pour ainsi dire immobile.” 56. William Jones applied the necklace analogy to the Persian ghazal, an Asian poetic form that he perceived to be static. Sir William Jones, “Persian Song,” Poems Consisting Chieﬂy of Translations from the Asiatick Languages (London: 1772). More recently, several scholars have successfully argued against the Western perception of static qualities in two other non-Western poetic forms, the Persian ghazal and the Arabic qasida. See A. J. Arberry, “Orient Pearls at Random Strung.” BSOAS (XI, pt. 4): 699–712; and Renate Jacobi, Studien zur Poetic der altarabischen Qaside (Wiesbaden: F. Steiner, 1971. 57. See chapters 5 and 6.

Notes

231

Chapter 3 1. “apare ¯ kavyasam ¯ ¯ kavir ekah. prajapatih ¯ ¯ (Uddy. sare . ”. Dhvanyaloka ota 3), 1979, p. 464. 2. According to a traditional verse, “Bharavi’s ¯ verse is characterized by density of meaning” (bharaver ¯ arthagauravam). 3. Mallinatha, ¯ Introductory verse number 6 to the Ghan.t.apatha, ¯ “narikelaphalasammitam ¯ ¯ sapadi tad vibhajyate / svadayantu ¯ . vaco bharaves rasagarbhanirbharam ¯ asya rasika¯ yathepsitam.” “Bharavi’s ¯ verse is . saram split open in a moment like a coconut, so that connoisseurs may taste its inner core full of rasa.” On Mallinatha’s ¯ commentary, see J. A. F. Rood¯iya, I–VI. Part One: bergen, Mallinatha’s ¯ Ghan.t.apatha ¯ on the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Introduction, Translation, and notes (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1984) (MGK); on the comparison of poetry with various kinds of fruit, see Ibid., p. 372–73. 4. George Steiner, “On Difﬁculty,” On Difﬁculty and Other Essays (New York: Oxford University Press, 1978), pp. 18–47, p. 40. 5. For a comparison of compositional style at the level of versesequences in the epics of A´svaghos.a, Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ and Bharavi, ¯ see Shetterly (Peterson), “Recurrence and Structure,” chapter 4. 6. “vimardavyaktasaurabhya¯ bharat ¯ ¯i bharaveh ¯ . / dhatte baku¯i, Madhuravijaya lamaleva ¯ vidagdhan ¯ am ¯ camatkriyam.” ¯ Gang ˙ adev ¯ ¯ I.9, edited by G. Harihara Sastri, 2nd revised edition, Srinivasa Sastri (Trivandrum: Sridhara Press, 1924). Bakula (mimusops elengi) ﬂowers release their scent only when crushed. 7. At least three mahak ¯ avyas ¯ based on the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a were written by poets who were either contemporaries of Bharavi, ¯ or lived not longer after him. These are: the Ravan ¯ . avadha of Bhat.t.i, the Prakrit Setubandha of Pravarasena, and the Janak¯ ¯ ıharan.a of Kumarad ¯ asa. ¯ See Lienhard, History of Classical Poetry, pp. 180 ff. On the six short drames of Bhasa ¯ (2nd–3rd century?) on Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ themes, see A. K. Warder, IKL vol. 2 (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1974), p. 262 ff. ´ 8. On Siva-related themes in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ see Jacques Scheuer, ´ Siva dans le Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ (Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1982); ´ and Alf Hiltebeitel, “Siva, the Goddess, and the Disguises of the Pan ¯ . d.avas and Draupad¯ı,” History of Religions 20.1 and 2 (1980–81): 147–74. ´ 9. The Kumarasam ¯ ¯ (the son of Siva).” . bhava, “The Origin of Kumara See Hank Heifetz, The Origin of the Young God (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1985.)

232

Notes

10. Without, however, implying that he worshipped the god exclusively. The Guptas and other Indian rulers often paid homage to more than one of Hinduism’s many gods and patronized Buddhism and Jainism as well. ¯ arya 11. Avantisundar¯ı of Ac ¯ Dan.d.in, ed. K. S. Mahadeva Sastri, TSS ´ 172 (Trivandrum, 1954), p.10. It would be dangerous to assign a Saiva afﬁli´ ation to Bharavi ¯ on the basis of his Saiva theme alone. The Jaina poet Pampa (10th c.) dealt with the narrative of Arjuna and the hunter in the Kannada version of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ he wrote for his patron-king Arikesari. 12. Avantisundar¯ı, p. 10. P. V. Kane, among others, has a detailed discussion of this passage in: History of Sanskrit Poetics (HSP), (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass), 1961, third revised edition, pp. 93–101. A. K. Warder suggests that the dates of the Chalukya Vishnuvardhana are somewhat too late for him to have been associated with Bharavi, ¯ and that the Vishnuvardhana in question is more likely to have been Ya´sodharman Vishnuvardhana of the Aulikara family, thought to have been a feudatory of the Guptas, who is known to have ﬂourished in Malwa, north of the Deccan, in the middle of the sixth century. Warder, IKL, volume 3 (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1977), pp. 198–200. Ya´sodharman was a rather prominent ﬁgure in the peripheries of late Gupta history. But Dan.d.in’s reference to Bharavi’s ¯ connection with the South Indian kings, and the overwhelmingly South Indian, Pallavan, and Chalukyan connections of the kirata-Arjuna ¯ theme (see below) seem to me more persuasive than Warder’s argument. Nothing in Bharavi’s ¯ poem suggests any knowledge of the North Indian king and his most important achievements, an ambitious digvijaya (tour of conquest), and the expulsion of the Huna invader Mihirakula from Malwa in north central India to India’s western boundaries. On the other hand, Kane (HSP) has pointed out that the date of Dan.d.in’s Vishnuvardhana need not prevent us from identifying him with the later Eastern Chalukyan king, because at the time that Dan.d.in’s ancestor visited Vishnuvardhana, the latter was a young prince. 13. On Durvin¯ıta and Pulakesin, consult G. Yazdani, ed., The Early History of the Deccan, Parts I–VI (London: Oxford University Press, 1960). 14. On Elephanta and on the various dynasties who ruled in the Deccan between the third and seventh centuries A.D., see Charles D. Collins, The ´ Iconography and Ritual of Siva at Elephanta (Albany: State University of ´ New York Press, 1988). The list of patrons of Saiva religion and art in preseventh-century Deccan includes rulers from the Vakataka, Satavahana, Kadamba, Vishnukundin, Pallava and Rashtrakuta dynasties. 15. “May this quarrel which ﬁrst divided you two, itself become a permanent source of mutual love, the like the kirata’s ¯ strife with Arjuna!” L. D. Barnett, trans., “Mahendravikrama-varman, ‘matta-vilasa’: ¯ A Farce,” BSOAS (V: 1930), pp. 697 ff. “virodhah. purvasambaddho ¯ yuvayor astu

Notes

233

s´ a´ ¯ svatah. parasparapr¯itikarah. kirat ¯ arjunayor ¯ iva”. Mattavilasa, ¯ edited by Ganapati Sastri, TSS 1917. 16. For a detailed account of the controversy and a study of the kirata ¯ ¯iyam or theme in Indian art, see T. N. Ramachandran, “The Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ‘Arjuna’s Penance’ in Indian Art,” Journal of the Indian Society of Oriental Art 18 (1950–51): 1–111; p. 58 ff. 17. This tradition goes back at least to the eighteenth century: see Michael D. Rabe, “The Mamallapuram ¯ Pra´sasti: A Panegyric in Figures,” Artibus Asiae Vol. LVII, 314 (1997): 189–241. 18. Rabe, “The Mamallapuram ¯ Pra´sasti,” p. 191. 19. Rabe (“The Mamallapuram ¯ Pra´sasti”) argues that the Great Penance relief contains allusions to other mythic-heroic ancestors of the Pallava dynasty as well. ´ 20. On Mahendravarman’s Siva Gang ˙ adhara ¯ relief at Tiruchirappalli, see Heinrich von Stietencron, “Das Kunstwerk als politisches Manifest,” Saeculum 28 (1977): 366–83, and Rabe, “The Mamallapuram ¯ Pra´sasti”, 219– 221. On political allegory in Indian sculpture, in addition to Stietencron, see Frederick Asher, “Historical and Political Allegory in Gupta Art,” in Bardwell L. Smith, ed., Essays on Gupta Culture (Columbia, Missouri: South Asia Books, and Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1983), 53–66. ´ 21. Indira Viswanathan Peterson, Poems to Siva: The Hymns of the Tamil Saints (Princeton N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1989), pp. 35, 129, 137, 139, 174, 254–55, and 288. 22. Rabe, “The Mamallapuram ¯ Pra´sasti.” On poems intended to yield multiple meanings, see Lienhard, History of Classical Sanskrit Poetry, 148–50 and 222–25. A poem that “joins” two narratives (e.g, the lives of the god-heros Rama ¯ and Krishna) is known as a dvisam ¯ avya. ¯ The . dhanak dvisam ¯ avya ¯ attributed to Dan.d.in has not survived. On verses with . dhanak ¯iya, see chapters 7, 8, multiple meanings and formal play in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ and 9. 23. I have developed this argument in chapter 7. 24. The hymns of the Tamil saints who led popular movements pro´ moting ecstatic devotion (bhakti) to Siva in the Pallava kingdom in the sixth and seventh centuries are full of invective aimed at Jainas and Buddhists. ´ On the Tamil Saiva controversy with Jainas and Buddhists, see Indira ´ Viswanathan Peterson, Poems to Siva: Introduction, pp. 10–11, 19–20; ´ and poem 221 ff; and Indira Viswanathan Peterson, “Sraman . as against ´ the Tamil Way: Jains as Others in Tamil Saiva Literature,” in John Cort, ed., Open Boundaries: Jain Communities and Cultures in Indian History (Albany: State University of New York Press, 1998), pp. 163–186.

234

Notes

´ 25. In Speaking of Siva (Baltimore Md.: Penguin, 1973), A. K. Ramanujan gives an account of the V¯ıra´saiva bhakti sect’s (11th century ff.) conﬂict with the Jainas in Karnataka. ¯ . yaka) parvan (Book III) in the Mahabh 26. The Vana (or Aran ¯ arata, ¯ ¯ . yakan and the Aran ¯ . da (Book III) in the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a. 27. On the forest in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ see van Buitenen, The Mahabh ¯ a¯ rata, vol. 2, Introduction to the Forest Book. On the adventures of the epic heroes, see Walter Ruben, Waldabenteuer der Indischen epischen Helden, Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Vorträge und Schriften, Heft 82 (Berlin: Akademie Verlag, 1962); and Nancy E. Falk, “Wilderness and Kingship in Ancient South Asia.” HOR 13 (1973–74): 1–15. For parallel motifs in the ancient Near Eastern epic Gilgamesh, see N. K. Sandars, The Epic of Gilgamesh (Penguin, 1972, 1964). 28. Said, for instance, of Nala, the hero of a narrative in the Forest Book (MBh III.50.28). 29. A number of scholars have written on the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ war as sacriﬁce, and on the initiatory nature of the epic’s Kairataparvan ¯ episode: Alf Hiltebeitel, The Ritual of Battle: Kr.s.n.a in the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1976); Madeleine Biardeau, “Études de mythologie hindoue (V) Part II. Bhakti et avatara”, ¯ Bulletin de l’école française ´ d’Extreme-Orient 65 (1978):146–64, see pp. 19, and 155 ff; Scheuer, Siva dans le Mahabh ¯ arata; ¯ and, most recently, Ruth C. Katz, Arjuna in the Maha¯ bharata ¯ (Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 1988), pp. 90–104. The initiatory plot in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ includes the continuation of the combat narrative in the Kairataparvan, ¯ in which Arjuna goes to Indra’s paradise and wins weapons from that god as well. 30. In Greek myth and epic, for example, in addition to the narrative of Achilles and the boar, there is the story of Meleager. On the wild boar motif in a Tamil folk epic, see Brenda E. F. Beck, The Three Twins: The Telling of a South Indian Folk Epic (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1982). 31. Ibid., p. 167. In her discussion of the boar incident in the An.n.anmar ¯ ¯ Katai (pp. 166–68) Beck draws connections and parallels between several motifs—including austerity, initiation, divine encounter, and dissolution imagery—in the Tamil local epic narrative and the Kairataparvan ¯ episode. The An.n.anmar ¯ Katai itself self-consciously refers to the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ ¯ 32. On “kirata,” ¯ see Benjamin Walker, ed., The Hindu World: An Encyclopedic Survey of Hinduism (New York: Praeger, 1968) (2 vols.), volume 1, p. 555. 33. Ibid., p. 16 and passim. Material in parenthesis mine.

Notes

235

34. On the complex persona of Rudra-Pa´supati, see C. Sivaramamurti, ´ ´ Satarudr¯ ıya: Vibhuti ¯ of Siva’s Iconography (Delhi: Abhinav Publications, ´ 1976); and Stella Kramrisch, The Presence of Siva (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1981), chapters 1–5. 35. See Katz, Arjuna, chapter 1 and passim. 36. As the third of ﬁve brothers, Arjuna is madhyama, the middle brother, but the term has also been used for Bh¯ıma, as the middle brother in character as well as in age, between Yudhis.t.hira and Arjuna. This is the early dramatist Bhasa’s ¯ usage in his Madhyamavyayoga, ¯ a play with Bh¯ıma for its protagonist. 37. On Arjuna, Rama, ¯ Yudhis.t.hira, and ascetic values, see chapter 7. Rama ¯ is a warrior as well as an exemplary king, but as with Yudhis.t.hira, ascetic, renunciatory ideals predominate in his character. See the discussions of Rama ¯ as the renouncer-hero in the introductions to The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ .a of Valm¯ ¯ ıki: An Epic of Ancient India, volume 1, Balak ¯ an ¯ . d.a, translated by Robert P. Goldman, with annotations by Sally J. Sutherland (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1984) and The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a of Valm¯ ¯ ıki: An Epic of Ancient India. Volume II, Ayodhyak ¯ an ¯ . d.a, Introduction, Translation, and Annotation by Sheldon I. Pollock. Edited by Robert P. Goldman (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1985). 38. Georges Dumézil put forward the theory of a trifunctional ideology of kingship and other important civilizational categories in the so-called Indo-European cultures, of which the ancient Indo-Aryan culture of the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ is a branch. Dumézil, Mythe et Épopée. L’idéologie des trois fonctions dans les épopées des peuples indo-européens. vol. I, Bibliothèque des sciences humaines (Paris: Gallimard, 1968). Thomas Greene speaks of a universal contrast in epics between a wise, thoughtful king-ﬁgure, and a brilliant, but impetuous, warrior-hero. Greene, Descent from Heaven, chapter 1. 39. Katz, Arjuna, p. 44 40. Mbh Book VI. 41. See Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ vol. 1, translated by J. A. B. van Buitenen (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1974), Introduction; and Indira V. Peterson, “The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a of Valm¯ ¯ ıki: The World of A Hindu Epic.” Review essay on Goldman, trans., The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a of Valm¯ ¯ ıki, Religious Studies Review, vol. 12, number 2 (April 1986): 97–102. 42. See my discussion in chapter 8. On aspects of Arjuna’s close rela´ ´ tionship with Siva, also see Alf Hiltebeitel, “Siva, the Goddess, and the Disguises of the Pan ¯ . d.avas and Draupad¯ı”; and the same author’s “The two

236

Notes

Kr.s.n.as on One Chariot: Upanis.adic Imagery and Epic Mythology,” HOR vol. 24, number 1 (August 1984): 1–26, pp. 15 ff. 43. E. M. Forster, Aspects of the Novel, San Diego: Harcourt, Brace Jovanovich, 1985; originally published 1927. 44. Bettie Erda, Shadow Images of Asia: A Selection of Shadow Puppets from the American Museum of Natural History, Catalogue of an exhibition held at the Katonah Gallery, March 18 – May 27, 1979 (New York; Katonah Gallery, 1979), p. 7. 45. Richard Dorment, “Paint in the Public’s Face: The Absurd Whistler v Ruskin Affair,” Review of Linda Merrill, A Pot of Paint: Aesthetics on Trial in “Whistler v Ruskin” (Washington: Smithsonian Institution, 1992), Times Literary Supplement No. 4656 (June 26, 1992):16–17; p. 16. 46. See chapter 7 for a discussion of the relationships between the ¯iya and the G¯ita. ¯iya and Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ For a list of the meters in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ their distribution in the poem, see Cappeller, Bharavi’s ¯ Poem, pp. 193–95. The twelve meters that serve as carrying meters for entire cantos or sub´ stantial portions of cantos are: Vam ¯ Sloka, Vaital ¯ ¯iya, . s´ astha, Upajati, ¯ Pramitaks ¯ . ara, ¯ Prahars.in.i, Svagat ¯ a, ¯ Pus.pitagr ¯ a, ¯ Udgata, ¯ Aupacchandasika, Rathoddhata, ¯ and Drutavilambita. Various meters occur in succession in cantos V and XVIII. For a statistical comparison of metrical usage in the major mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ see H. D. Velankar, “Prosodial Practice of Sanskrit Poets,”JBRAS 24 (1948–9), 49–92. 47. To avoid the awkward locution apsaras-es, I have used “apsaras” both for the singular and the plural of the word. 48. Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ III, Kairataparvan, ¯ chapters 28–37. 49. John Irwin, “A´sokan’ Pillars: A Reassessment of the Evidence—IV: Symbolism,” Burlington 118, 1976, pp. 734–52, p. 740. I thank Samuel K. Parker for bringing Irwin’s article to my attention. 50. See my discussion in chapter 5. 51. See Masson and Patwardhan, Aesthetic Rapture. 52. Dhv. 3. 53. For a detailed study and translation of Mallinatha’s ¯ Ghan.t.apatha ¯ on the ﬁrst six cantos of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, especially from the point of view of grammar, see Roodbergen, MGK. 54. Arthaprakr.ti, avastha, ¯ and sam ¯ . ya´sastra, ¯ Adhyaya ¯ 19. The . dhi: Nat pentads of plot analysis are further subdivided. 55. In his study of the Kumarasam ¯ . bhava, Gary Tubb has shown that it is indeed in respect of the development of the plot that the dramatic theory

Notes

237

is most useful in discussing the overall structure of a mahak ¯ avya. ¯ Tubb, Kumarasam ¯ . bhava, chapter 5. 56. In Citrabhanu’s ¯ analysis, the “beginning” (aram ¯ . bha) stage and opening (mukha) juncture are represented by the ﬁrst three cantos (the Pan ¯ . d.ava’s political council); the two and a half sargas following the political council show the yatna (“effort”) stage and the pratimukha (“progression”) juncture. Cantos VI through XI, comprising the incidents with the apsaras and Indra, present the sam . dhi called “development,” literally “the womb” (garbha), and the stage of “possibility of attainment” (prapty ¯ a´ ¯ sa). ¯ The fourth stage, niyatapti, ¯ (“certainty of attainment”) together with the avamar´sa (“examination”) sam . dhi belong to the battle cantos, up to XVII; and the stage called “attainment of the fruit” (phalagama) ¯ and the juncture called “completion” (nirvahan.a) of the plot are accomplished in the eighteenth and ﬁnal sarga. The Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya of Bharavi ¯ with the commentary ´ Sabd arthad¯ ¯ ıpika¯ of Citrabhanu. ¯ Edited by T. Ganapati Sastri (Trivandrum: Government Press, 1918). TSS LXIII, p. 5 (introduction to the commentary). For a somewhat different analysis of the cantos according to dramatic theory, see Warder, IKL vol. 3, p. 209. 57. The Nirnayasagar edition of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya includes the Ghan.t.apatha ¯ commentary of Mallinatha, ¯ who is also the author of the standard commentaries on the other classic mahak ¯ avyas. ¯ Although Bharavi’s ¯ poem acquired a large number of commentators, most of them after Mallinatha, ¯ the latter’s commentary remains the best exegesis of the poem. See Roodbergen, MGK. On a list of commentaries on the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, a large number of which are unpublished, see Raghavan, New Catalogus, vol. 2, pp. 162–64. Of these I have consulted the following: Government Oriental Manuscripts Library ms. of Vidyam ¯ adhava’s ¯ Vidyam ¯ adhav¯ ¯ ıya; Adyar Library ms. of ´ Devarajabahat ¯ ¯ Sabd arthad¯ ¯ ıpika, ¯ cited . t.a’s Sukhabodhin¯ı; and Citrabhanu’s earlier; and 4. BORI manuscripts: Ekanatha’s ¯ Prasannasahityacandrik ¯ a, ¯ Praka´ ¯ savars.a’s Laghut.¯ika, ¯ Ka´ ¯ sinatha’s ¯ Subodhin¯ı, and Allat ¯ . anarahari’s T.¯ıka. ¯ (Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute Government Mss. Catalogue D XIII.1, items 104, 114, 87, and 102, respectively.) 58. “neta¯ madhyamapan ¯ . d.avo bhagavato nar ¯ ayan ¯ . asyam ¯ . s´ ajah./ tasyotkars.akr.te tvavarn.yatataram ¯ . divyah. kiratah ¯ . punah.// s´ r.ng ˙ ar ¯ adiraso’ ¯ ngam ˙ atra vijay¯ı v¯ırah. pradhano ¯ rasah. / s´ ailad¯ ¯ ıni ca varn.itani ¯ bahu´so divyastra¯ labhah ¯ . phalam.” 59. On utsaha ¯ and v¯ıra in the Nat ¯ . ya´sastra, ¯ see Minoru Hara, “Utsaha,” ¯ JOR vols. 40–41 (1970–71, 71–72), Kuppuswami Sastri Research Institute Silver Jubilee Volume, edited by Dr. S. S. Janaki (1981):15–30. 60. Bharata does not recognize “compassionate heroism.” Under Dhv. ¯ 3.26 Anandavardhana refutes theorists who claim that s´ antarasa ¯ is nothing

238

Notes

but another name for the compassionate variety of v¯ırarasa. The commentator Abhinavagupta gives varying opinions in his commentaries on the NS ´ antarasa, and the Dhv. See Masson and Patwardhan, S ¯ pp. 92–103, and ´ 133–137; and Gary Tubb, “Santarasa ¯ in the Mahabh ¯ arata,” ¯ Arvind Sharma, ed., Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1991, 171–203. 61. Tubb, Kumarasam ¯ . bhava, chapter 5. ¯ 62. See Anandavardhana’s discussion of rasa in the two epics in Dhv. 4.5 ff, as also Gary Tubb’s study of the critic’s views on the subject, in “S´ an¯ tarasa in the Mahabh ¯ arata.” ¯ In his Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . amañjar¯ı and Bharatamañ¯ jar¯ı, digests of the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a and the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ the later critic Ks.emendra presents both as evoking world-weariness and resignation, turning the audience’s minds towards s´ anta ¯ (peace). 63. Bhasa’s ¯ short plays on Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ episodes have a strong heroic ﬂavor, but other rasa-shadings as well. The vision of heroism presented in ¯ the Urubha nga ˙ (The Breaking of the Thighs) and Karn.abhara ¯ (The Trial of Karn.a) is suffused with pathos. See Barbara Stoler Miller, “Karn.abhara: ¯ The Trial of Karn.a,” in Sharma, ed., Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 57–67; and ¯ Edwin Gerow, Urubha nga: ˙ The Breaking of the Thighs, in the same volume, pp. 68–83. The tenth-century poetician Kuntaka cites the drama Ven.¯ısam .hara ¯ (“The Binding of the Braid”) of Bhat.t.a Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a as a good example of the transformation of the epic material, orignally pervaded by s´ antarasa, ¯ to unalloyed v¯ıra. Kuntaka, Vakroktij¯ıvita, 4.16,17. In the Ven.¯ısam ¯ Nar ¯ a¯ . hara yan.a treats the ﬁnal combat between Bh¯ıma and Duryodhana, ending in a gruesome victory for Bh¯ıma, and the fulﬁlment of Draupad¯ı’s vow of binding her braid only after her husband had avenged the insult done to her by the Kauravas in the assembly hall. See the discussion in David Gitomer, “The Catastrophe of the Braid: The Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ in Classical Drama. The Ven.¯ısam ¯ of Bhat.t.a Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a.” Unpublished manuscript, 1991, Afterword. . hara 64. Mallinatha, ¯ Ghan.t.apatha, ¯ ad Kir. I.46. 65. In Citrabhanu’s ¯ opinion, as the stimulator and “master organizer” of the action, as well as authoritative king and elder brother, Yudhis.t.hira is the true nayaka ¯ (‘leader’) of the karya, ¯ with Arjuna acting only as the ´ subordinate executor. Citrabhanu, ¯ Sabd arthad¯ ¯ ıpika, ¯ introduction, pp. 2–5. 66. “. . . Rather, Arjuna is the hero by virtue of the depiction of (such actions) as listening to the spy’s report, seeing the hunter, performing penance, ﬁghting, asking for the weapon, and so forth; and the kirata ¯ is the hero by virtue of the narrative regarding the hunt, combat, and amusing himself, giving a boon, and so on; and thus, both are the poem’s heroes. That is why the poem is called Arjuna and the Hunter. . . .” Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya; with the commentary Vidyam ¯ adhav¯ ¯ ıya of Vidyam ¯ adhava, ¯

Notes

239

Manuscript D 11493, Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras, introduction to the commentary, p. 4. 67. The compound is formed according to a special rule in the grammar of Pan ¯ . ini (4.3.88: adhikr.tya kr.te granthe), pertaining to the titles of texts. See Roodbergen, MGK, p. 75, and note 586, p. 413. 68. These are the three rasas that the later tradition has recognized as most appropriate for sustained treatment in a major work. E.g., Vi´svanatha, ¯ Sahityadarpan ¯ ˙ ara, ¯ v¯ıra and s´ anta, ¯ one ought to be selected . a, 317: “Of s´ r.ng as the main rasa (of a kavya).” ¯ 69. Dhv. 3.21 ff. 70. Some items in the list: Asammoha (presence of mind), adhyavasaya ¯ (determination), naya (political acumen), vinaya (discipline), pratapa ¯ (activity, vigor), and prabhava ¯ (nobility, dignity, “presence”). 71. For the complete text and translation of the passage in Nat ¯ . ya´sastra ¯ 6.67 and 68 ff, see Hara, “Utsaha,” ¯ p. 17–18. Vi´svanatha ¯ includes tarka (reasoning), anger (krodha), and laughter (hasa) ¯ among the vyabhicaris ¯ (transitory emotions) of v¯ıra rasa: Sahityadarpan ¯ . a 3.234; and 3.171–72. 72. The two kinds of conditional elements that act as the causes of the heroic are: the object of hostility (alambana ¯ vibhava) ¯ e.g., the Kauravas and the hunter-chief ) and the atmosphere and stimulants of the mood (udd¯ıpana vibhava) ¯ e.g., the insult at the hand of the Kauravas, the peaceful atmo¯ sphere of the Himalayan forest, and so on. Anandavardhana takes care to stress that in nondramatic poetry, the components of rasa must be suggested through language in all its aspects, including the very phonemes that are the building blocks of utterance. Dhv. 3.2 ff. On the component elements of the heroic rasa, see Sahityadarpan ¯ . a 3.232 ff. 73. See Indira V. Peterson, “Arjuna’s Combat with the Kirata: ¯ Rasa and Bhakti in Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya.” Arvind Sharma, ed., Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1991, 212–250), pp. 217–220. ¯i’s beauty as 74. In the Kumarasam ¯ ¯ . bhava the gods try to use Parvat ´ the instrument for breaking Siva’s ascetic practice and persuading him to marry the goddess, so that a great son will be born to the divine couple. In the Buddhacarita the king instructs courtesans to seduce the young prince to draw him away from thoughts of renunciation. On the motif of the ascetic and the courtesan, see Wendy Doniger O’Flaherty, Asceticism and Eroticism ´ in the Mythology of Siva (London: Oxford University Press, 1973). 75. This episode has been left out of the Critical Edition of the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯

240

Notes

76. In the analyses that follow, I have compared aspects Bharavi’s ¯ compositional style with those of the earlier mahak ¯ avya ¯ poets A´svaghos.a and Bharavi. ¯ For a more detailed comparison, see Shetterly/Peterson, Recurrence and Structure, chapter 4.

Chapter 4 1. “Der epische Held pﬂegt mehr oder weniger zugleich Redner zu sein, und auch die Frauen haben an dieser Gabe Teil.” Hermann Oldenberg, Das Mahabh ¯ arata: ¯ Seine Entstehung, seine Inhalt, seine Form (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck and Ruprecht, 1922), p. 149. 2. Interlocution and emboxing are standard techniques in the story literature of India (e.g., the Buddhist Jataka ¯ in Pali), and Sanskrit s´ astric ¯ and puran ¯ . ic texts as well. 3. Renate Söhnen, Untersuchungen zur Komposition von Reden und Gesprächen im Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a. Two volumes. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik, Monographie 6, (Reinbek: Dr.Inge Wezler, Verlag für orientalistische Fachpublikationen, 1979), p. 38 and 42. 4. Pollock, The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, p. 45. Söhnen, Untersuchungen, argues that this is true of the entire epic. Note, however, that her major examples are taken from the Ayodhyak ¯ an ¯ . d.a. 5. There are few persuasive orations in Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ although these include two celebrated dialogues (sam ¯ the argument . vada:) ´ between Parvat¯ ¯ ı and Siva in Kumarasam ¯ . bhava V, and that between King Dil¯ıpa and the lion in Raghuvam . s´ a II. Compared to the speeches in the older epics, these are brief. I have compared the speeches in A´svaghos.a and Kali¯ dasa ¯ with those in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya in chapter 4 of my Ph.D. dissertation: Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” 1976. 6. Greene, Descent from Heaven, p. 21. See also page 20. 7. “mantrapurv ¯ ah ¯ . sarvaram ¯ . bhah ¯ . ” KAS I.15.2. R. P. Kangle, The Kaut.il¯ıya Artha´sastra. ¯ Parts 1–3. University of Bombay Studies in Sanskrit Prakrit and Pali nos. 1–3. Part 1: A critical edition with a glossary; Part 2: An English translation with critical and explanatory notes; Part three: A study (Bombay: University of Bombay, 1960, 1972, 1965). Material in parenthesis mine. 8. See my discussion in chapter 5. 9. For example, in his remark on verse II.22, Mallinatha ¯ uses the verb nigamayati (“he sums up”), to describe Bh¯ıma’s summing up of his argument in this verse. The m¯ımam ¯ . sakas use the term “upasam ¯ for . hara”

Notes

241

the summing up of a passage. Nigamana is the technical term in Nyaya ¯ logic for the deduction, the last member of a syllogism. For further discussion of logic, rhetoric, and debate in classical India, see chapter 5. 10. See J. V. Cunningham’s discussion of Marvell’s poem in: Tradition and Poetic Structure (Denver: Swallow, 1960), pp. 41–43. 11. Barbara Herrnstein Smith, Poetic Closure: A Study of How Poems End (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1968), p. 132. 12. In other words, the logical structures in a poetic passage such as a court epic speech are something more than “. . . a convenient string on which to hang those true jewels of poetic art, metaphors.” Smith, Poetic Closure, p. 138. 13. In the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ in the course of the episode the Pan ¯ . d.avas move from the Kamyaka ¯ wood to Dvaitavana, a lake and a forest region. See Cappeller’s remarks, Bharavi’s ¯ Poem, Einleitung, p. xxi, also note 1 on the same page. 14. Although here it is a description of the just rule of a villain, the ¯ pratinayaka. ¯ See Anandavardhana’s discussion of the topic in Dhv. ´ I.12.9 and I.12.23. The former verse mentions kiratas; 15. See KAS ¯ in the latter, the KAS´ notes that forest-dwellers should be employed as spies ´ also mentions the false student (kapat in the forest regions. The KAS ¯ . ika) as ´ VII we read that a king is enjoined to a type of spy (I.11.1 and 2). In KAS employ mlecchas (foreigners or tribal folk) as spies. 16. U. N. Ghosal takes this view. See his History of Indian Political Ideas (Oxford University Press, 1959), p. 361. 17. Consult Ghosal, History of Indian Political Ideas, p. 350 ff., for a study of the relationship between Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ ideas of kingship, the fullblown artha´sastra ¯ tradition, and the great kavya ¯ writers, especially Bharavi ¯ (pp. 360–62). For a recent critique of Ghosal, see Braj M. Sinha, “Arthas´ astra ¯ Categories in the Mahabh ¯ arata: ¯ From Dan.d.an¯ıti to Rajadharma,” ¯ in Sharma, ed., Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ pp.368–83. Sinha sees the difference between the older epic and the texts on political theory thus: “. . . both, the Artha´sastra ¯ and the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ are concerned with the art of statecraft in the monarchical state. However, while the Artha´sastra ¯ conﬁnes itself to the investigation of the phenomenon of the State as a wielder of coercive authority (dan.d.a), the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ deals with the same as an incident in a comprehensive scheme of duties of the King in terms of the dharma categories of the Dharmasutras ¯ . . .” (Ibid., p. 368–9). I have argued that other points of view are represented in the older epic itself, and that Bharavi, ¯ too, offers a spectrum of perspectives within the parameters of artha´sastra ¯ theory. See my comments in this chapter and chapter 5.

242

Notes

¯iya I. 27–46, translated in Appendix A. 17a. Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ 18. See my discussion of v¯ıra rasa in chapter 3 above. Amars.a is one of the thirty-three transitory emotions mentioned in the Nat ¯ . ya´sastra ¯ VI.18–21. Krodha (anger) is the stable emotion of the raudra (angry) rasa. The phrase manyuvyavasayad¯ ¯ ıpin¯ıh. girah. (I.27), quoted above, suggests udd¯ıpana-vibhava, ¯ the stimulant or incitatory bases of the heroic mood’s stable emotion. 19. Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ III. 28. 10-36. 20. The epic s´ lokas on Pan ¯ . d.ava hardship form the bulk of the sequence, which Bharavi ¯ follows closely—twenty out of the twenty-seven verses in III. 10-36. 21. Rather like the ring-composition schema that has been identiﬁed as the typical structural design of similar orations in the Iliad and the Ra¯ mayan ¯ . a. Dieter Lohmann, Die Komposition der Reden in der Ilias (Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1970); and Söhnen, Untersuchungen. 22. abccba. Introduction I.27-28. a: Through his own fault, Yudhis.t.hira has lost his kingdom and glory. 29–33. b: A ks.atriya (warrior) should respond to provocation with anger and take action against his enemies. c: Yudhis.t.hira’s brothers are being made to suffer undeserved hardship. 34–36. c: Yudhis.t.hira has been brought low; he is suffering in exile. 37–41. b: He should act, since he is a warrior, not an ascetic (a man of peace). 42–45. a: Benediction: If he acts, he will regain his glory. 46 (this verse of blessing is also the last stanza in the sarga). 23. Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and structure,” chapter 2. 24. “. . . to indicate that the probans is not vitiated by the presence of a counter-probans proving the contrary (asatpratipaks.itatva), nor stultiﬁed by a stronger proof (abadhitatva).” ¯ Mahamahopadhyaya Kuppuswami Sastri, A Primer of Indian Logic: According to the Tarkasam . graha of Annambhat.t.a (Madras: Kuppuswami Sastri Research Institute, 1961) p. 224. 25. Barbara H. Smith, Poetic Closure, p.156. 26. For upama¯ and arthantarany ¯ asa ¯ see Gerow, Glossary, p.141 and 118 respectively. See also Roodbergen, MGK, Appendix 2. 27. I.30. 28. The corroboration can be made afﬁrmatively (sadharmya) ¯ or through contrast (vaidharmya).

Notes

243

29. Gerow, Glossary, p. 141. 30. Ibid. 31. Gerow, Glossary, pp. 140–41. For other aspects of the importance of simile in Sanskrit poetics, see Gerow’s Introduction, especially pp. 16–17, 35–38, 55 ff.; and the entry upama, ¯ pp. 140 ff. 32. Gerow, Glossary, p. 142. 33. See chapter 6. 34. Gerow, Glossary, p. 17. material in brackets is mine. 35. Ibid., p. 37. 36. Gerow, Glossary, p. 36. 37. For discussions of the ﬁgure s´ les.a, see Gerow, Glossary, pp. 38–42; Ingalls, Anthology, p. 19; and Roodbergen, MGK, Appendix 2. 38. The doctrine of s.ad ¯ . gun.ya is elaborated in KAS´ Book 7. 39. Mallinatha ¯ notes the force of the causative. 40. Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya III.47. There is also an allusion to the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ passage in this verse. Compare Mbh. III. 28. 32: “When you see me, born in the family of Drupada, daughter-in-law of the noble Pan ¯ . d.u, here in the forest, why does your anger not blaze up?” 41. In fact, the speech is full of rhetorical questions of this sort, with a similar impact. 42. Roodbergen, MGK, p. 57. 43. In Mallinatha’s ¯ opinion these verses belong to the group of ten, beginning with verse 32, with which Draupad¯ı “inﬂames the king’s anger.” See Roodbergen, MGK, p. 56, transition to I.32. Mallinatha ¯ has nothing more to say about the construction of the segment. 44. MB VII.50.18–40; VIII. 5.10–80. Ram. ¯ IV.20, 23. 45. RV VIII and KS 4. 46. III. 28. 10 and 13, in my translation. 47. In his lament for his son slain in battle, Arjuna uses this formula to speak of the “inauspicious female jackals” (a´sivah ¯ . s´ ivah ¯ . , Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ VII. 50. 38.) Other standard “lament” items occurring in this lament include the prince’s costly bed, the parasol that shaded his face, the songs of bards, and so on.

244

Notes

48. See Albert B. Lord, The Singer of Tales (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961). 49. The distribution is as follows: bhupati ¯ (29), naradhipa ¯ (31), naradeva (32), nr.pa (39), rajan ¯ (40), nr.pa and bhubhr ¯ . t (42), laks.m¯ıpati (44), ks.it¯ıs´ a (45). Only one of these (nr.pa) is repeated. Kings and kingship are key themes in the other speeches in this sequence as well. 50. Ingalls, Anthology, pp. 6–8. 51. See Kenneth Langer, “Suggestive Uses of Alliteration in Sanskrit Court Poetry”. JAOS 98.4 (1978), pp. 438–45. 52. van Buitenen, Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ volume 2, III.35. 21. “Law” is van Buitenen’s rendering of “dharma.” The Sanskrit verse reads: mama pratijñam ¯ . ca nibodha satyam/ vr.n.e dharmam amr.taj ¯ j¯ıvitac ¯ ca / rajyam ¯ ca putra´ ¯ sca ya´so dhanam ¯ upaiti. . ca /sarvam . na satyasya kalam 53. The choice of vasu for wealth seems to have been motivated by its meaningful alliteration with “vasavopamah ¯ ¯ is one of . ”, Indra-like. Vasava Indra’s names. 54. The adjective has many synonyms, including the epic formula maharha, ¯ costly, rich. 55. This refrain occurs (with slight variation) in III. 28. 19, 20–21, and 23–32. The formulaic phrase “duh.khanarham ¯ . sukhocitam” (“unaccustomed to suffering, used to comfort”) occurs in verse 10, and the formula “ka¯ s´ an¯ tir hr.dayasya me” (“How can my heart be at peace?”), in verses 12 and 16. In his lament for his slain son Abhimanyu, in Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ VII (Dron.aparvan), 18 ff., Arjuna uses several refrains, including “How can my heart be at peace?” (verses 33–36). 56. Oldenberg has pointed out that in the Buddhist Jataka ¯ stories refrains occur in poetic-rhetorical, as opposed to prosaic-narrative, portions of the text. See Hermann Oldenberg, “Jatakastudien,” ¯ NKGWG Philologisch-historische Klasse (1918), 429–68; and “Noch Einmal Jataka ¯ und Epen” NKGWG Philologisch-historische Klasse (1919), 61–79. Pollock, Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, vol. 2, p.43., notes refrains in the following passages in the Ayodhyak ¯ an ¯ . d.a: 25.6, 61.8, 69.14, 77.3, 92.4, 103.4. 57. Heifetz, Origin of the Young God, pp.152–4 gives examples in the literatures of different languages for laments that embody the “wavelike rhythm used for mourning” (p.154). 58. And artists may choose to so represent it in art. Geoffrey N. Leech, A Linguistic Guide to English Poetry (London: Longmans, 1969) gives the example of Othello’s “Nay, that’s certain;—but yet the pity of it, Iago! O! Iago, the pity of it, Iago!” (Othello, IV.l)

Notes

245

59. Leech, Linguistic Guide, p. 84. 60. Even A´svaghos.a, who is stylistically closer to the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, stops short of using a refrain in the women’s lamentations over the renunciation of Prince Siddhartha ¯ (BC canto VIII). In the famous vilapas ¯ in his two epics—Rati’s lament in the Kumarasam ¯ . bhava, and the laments of Aja and the goddess of the city of Ayodhya¯ in the Raghuvam . s´ a (canto VIII; and XVI.9–22.)—Kalid ¯ asa ¯ omits the refrain as well as all parallelism and repetition of an obvious kind. 61. “. . . atha ks.amam ¯ eva nirastavikramah. . . . paryes.i. 62. The word occurs in four out of the six verses in this concluding section (including verse 46, the last verse in the canto). 63. KAS´ VI.2.13: “The king, endowed with personal excellences and those of his material constituents, the seat of good policy, is the would-beconqueror.” 64. They are nih.spr.hah ¯ . , detached, v. 42. 65. See chapter 7. In verse 43 of this passage the queen chides Yudhis.t.hira for putting up with “such an insult” “nikaram ¯ ¯ıdr.s´ am.” In the third sarga she will describe the insult (nikara) ¯ in incendiary terms to Arjuna before he sets off on his mission. 66. In his commentary on this stanza, Mallinatha ¯ quotes the grammarian Patañjali’s statement regarding this in the Mahabh ¯ as ¯ . ya. Roodbergen, MGK, p. 75. 67. Mallinatha ¯ suggests that the word laks.m¯ı creates “camatkara ¯ ‘(a sense of ) wonder’.” Ibid. 68. See Ram Karan Sharma, Elements of Poetry in the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ University of California Studies in Classical Philology 20 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1964), and K. A. Subrahmanya Iyer, “Studies in the Imagery of the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a” Part II, JOR 4(1930): 32–44. 69. Gerow, Glossary, pp. 159–60. 70. The verse contains many more double-entendres than the ones I have mentioned above. For a detailed discussion, see Roodbergen, MGK.

Chapter 5 1. The Iliad of Homer. Translated with an Introduction by Richmond Lattimore (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, Phoenix Books, 1951/1966). Translation of Iliad IX.441–3, Phoenix to Achilles.

246

Notes

´ . ng 2. See especially V. Raghavan, Bhoja’s Sr ˙ ara ¯ Praka´ ¯ sa. Madras: Punarvasu, 1978, pp. 251–54; K. Kunjunni Raja, Indian Theories of Meaning, p. 56, 154–55; and Sivaprasad Bhattacharya, “Four Passages of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya and their Interpretation.” Proceedings and Transactions of the All India Oriental Conference, Thirteenth Session, Nagpur University (October 1946): 174–82. 3. On sound argumentation according to the Nyaya ¯ philosophy see D. Chattopadhyaya and M. Gangopadhyaya, Nyaya ¯ Philosophy. Literal translation of Gautama’s Nyaya-s ¯ utra ¯ and Vatsy ¯ ayana’s ¯ Bhas ¯ . ya. Free Translation by Phanibhusana Tarkavagisa (Calcutta: Indian Studies Past and Present, 1968), part 1. ´ . n.garaprak 4. Raghavan, Bhoja’s Sr ¯ a´ ¯ sa, pp. 251–54 discusses these terms individually. s´ uci refers to grammatical purity, while sphut.ata¯ appears to be a synonym for the attribute of prasada, ¯ clarity. On samar¯ thya, see the Varttika ¯ on Pan ¯ . ini II.1.1.:“pr.thagarthan ¯ am ¯ ekarth¯ ¯ ıbhavas ¯ samartha-vacanam.” 5. upapattir udahr ¯ . ta¯ balad ¯ anumanena ¯ na cagamah ¯ . ks.atah., II.28 ab. On the relationship between Scripture (´sruti, agama) ¯ and tarka (reasoning) in the classical traditions, see Heidrun Brückner, “Revelation and Argu´ . kara’s mentation: Some References to the Relation of s´ ruti and tarka in Sam Br.hadaran ¯ . yakopanis.adbhas ¯ . ya,” in Joachim Deppert, ed., India and the West: Proceedings of a Seminar Dedicated to the Memory of Hermann Goetz (Delhi: Manohar, 1983), pp. 209–220. cf. Bhartr.hari, Vakyapad¯ ¯ ıya I.30:“Nor can dharma be established by means of argumentation alone, unrelated to scripture (agama); ¯ even the knowledge of the seers (r.s.i) has scripture for its reference.” 6. In the translation of Raja, Indian Theories, p. 184. The verse listing the six marks (lingas) ˙ of purport reads: “upakramopasam ¯ av ¯ abhyaso’¯ . har purvat ¯ a¯ phalam /arthavadopapatt¯ ¯ ı ca lingam ˙ ¯ . tatparyanirn . aye.” Cited from Nyayako´ ¯ sa, p. 714. 7. Raja, Indian Theories, p. 184. 8. On the classiﬁcation and deﬁnitions of kinds of argument in the Nyaya ¯ philosophy, see Chattopadhyaya and Gangopadhyaya, Nyaya ¯ Philosophy, on Nyayas ¯ utra ¯ 1.1.1. For a general introduction to tarka and vada ¯ in the Nyaya ¯ philosophy, see: Surendranath Dasgupta, A History of Indian Philosophy, vol. I, pp. 360–61. 9. For a discussion of some of the strategies of debate, and for a general description of Indian philosophical argument, see: Karl H. Potter, Presuppositions of India’s Philosophies, Original ed. issued in Prentice-Hall Philosophy Series (1st ed., Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1963; 2nd reprint ed., Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1975), chapter 5, pp. 56–92.

Notes

247

´ nkara’s For a detailed study of methods of proof in the philosopher Sa ˙ commentary on two Upanis.ads, see Heidrun Brückner, Zum Beweisverfahren ´ . karas: Eine Untersuchung der Form und Funktion von dr.s.t.antas Sam ¯ im ´ .Br.hadaran ¯ . yakopanis.adbhas ¯ . ya und im Chandogyopanis ¯ ¯ . ya des Sam . adbhas karabhagavatpada ¯ (Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer, 1979), Marburger Studien zur Afrika-und Asienkunde, Serie B, Asien, Band 5. ´ . karas. 10. On the latter, see Brückner, Zum Beweisverfahren Sam 11. sahay ¯ ah ¯ . , sadhanop ¯ ay ¯ ah ¯ . , de´sakalavibh ¯ aga, ¯ vinipataprat¯ ¯ ıkara, ¯ and siddhi. 12. Noted in parentheses in the verses quoted. 13. See chapter 3. ´ 1.6.5-10 and 12 describe kings who ruled over the earth 14. KAS because they had perfect control over their senses. cf. also A´svaghos.a, BC. II.31, SN 7.39, 44, in common with epic examples of undisciplined kings. Manu, MS VII. 39 ff, discusses vinaya as a virtue for kings, giving examples of disciplined kings who ﬂourished, and undisciplined ones who perished. In verse 40 of this passage Manu declares that even kings who lived in the forest (exiled kings such as Yudhis.t.hira?) regained their kingdom because of their disciplined behavior. 15. cf. MS 44. indriyan ¯ . am ¯ jaye etc. ´ 6.2 -6. 16. KAS ´ 6.2.33. 17. See KAS 18. Minoru Hara, “Utsaha,” ¯ offers a compilation of quotations from all of these sources in his discussion of the three s´ aktis in the context of the ideal of energy (utsaha). ¯ 19. I.10.: prabhu´sakti; 12: “ko´sadan.d.a-”. 20. Hara, “Utsaha,” ¯ p. 23, quoting KAS´ 9.1.16 (original text, followed by Hara’s translation). Hara translates prabhu´sakti as “dignity.” 21. cirataren.a vr.ddhy udayataram ¯ a¯ . va¯ ks.es.ye, vipar¯ıtam . para iti jñatv ks.ayam upeks.eta. 22. Renou, SSK, p. 11. 23. On artistic dislocation of word order in lyric kavya, ¯ see Nathan, Transport of Love, pp. 4–7. 24. On the relation between meter and word order in kavya ¯ stanzas, see Sheldon I. Pollock, Aspects of Versiﬁcation in Sanskrit Lyric Poetry, American Oriental Series vol. 61 (New Haven Conn.: American Oriental

248

Notes

Society, 1977). On the various factors ﬁguring in the placement of words in a Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya stanza, see Renou, SSK, p. 3–4 and 25 ff. 25. The ﬁgures are deﬁned in Gerow, Glossary, p.173 and 172. For examples in the present sequence, see see II.14, below, II.49 and 50 (kar ¯ a¯ n.amal ¯ a), ¯ and II.32 (¯ekaval¯ ¯ ı). See Renou’s comments in SSK, p. 9. 26. Yudhis.t.hira’s tract on anger (krodha, MB III.30) in the Kairata¯ parvan episode is a good example of this technique, as in: “krodho hanta¯ manus.yan ¯ . am ¯ . krodho bhavayit ¯ a¯ punah. iti viddhi mahapr ¯ ajñe ¯ krodhamulau ¯ bhavabhavau” ¯ (III.30.1). 27. In two of them the point is the “success that results from the (right) use of statecraft” (nayap ¯ aditasiddhi, ¯ 32 and nayasiddhi, 42); in the third, Duryodhana is “a king who abuses statecraft” (nayah¯ına). 28. Phala, the fruit of acts, comes up in the context of the results of good and bad policy in KAS´ VI.2.6. Both speakers in the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya passage accept the inevitability of the fruits of action. 29. II.18 30. Bh¯ıma compares Yudhis.t.hira’s mighty brothers to the celestial elephants who support the directions in space (dviradan ¯ iva digvibhavit ¯ an, ¯ 23) and to the four vast cosmic oceans (caturas toyanidh¯ın, 23). Yudhis.t.hira politely reasons with Bh¯ıma to control his temper, lest he give the ocean an advantage over him in composure (II.40). ´ . karas. 31. See Brückner, Zum Beweisverfahren Sam 32. See chapter 7 for a detailed analysis of the Indra-Arjuna debate. For a study with translations, of other speeches in the poem, see Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” chapter 2, and for stylistic comparison with speeches in the BC and Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ epics, ibid., chapter 4. 33. Cedric H. Whitman, Homer and the Heroic Tradition (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1958), p. 105. The ideas contained in this excerpt are based on Susanne K. Langer, Philosophy in a New Key: A Study in the Symbolism of Reason, Rite and Art, 3rd ed. (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1957).

Chapter 6 1. Meghaduta ¯ 101. Nathan, Transport of Love, p. 83. 2. For a translation of the “Journey of the apsaras” sequence (VII. 1–40), see Appendix B. 3. See chapter 3.

Notes

249

4. Kis.kindhak ¯ an ¯ . d.a, IV. 28 (the Rainy Season), and IV. 30 (Autumn). 5. Rama ¯ “speaks” the seasonal descriptions in the Ram.; ¯ in Kali¯ ´ dasa’s ¯ Meghaduta ¯ the description is in the voice of the lovelorn yaks.a. Siva describes the sunset to Parvat¯ ¯ ı in the KS, and Rama ¯ describes the landscape to S¯ıta¯ on their aerial journey back to Ayodhya. ¯ On description as speech, see Renou, SSK, and Warder, IKL II, 230. 6. The Mah ¯ ar ¯ as ¯ . t.r¯ı Prakrit lyrics of Hala’s ¯ Sattasa¯ı, the centuries of Amaru and Bhartr.hari, and the verses in Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ mahak ¯ avyas ¯ and plays concerning the erotic rasa, are among the most celebrated examples of kavya ¯ verse. As George Hart has pointed out (George L. Hart, The Poems of Ancient Tamil: Their Milieu and their Sanskrit Counterparts, Berkeley University of California Press, 1975), the Sanskrit descriptive lyric has adapted many features that are ﬁnely developed in the earlier Tamil and Prakrit lyric traditions. 7. Two of Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ celebrated aerial journeys occur in Kumarasam ¯ .bhava VI (the ﬂight of the seven sages to the Himalayan capital of Os.adhiprastha); and Raghuvam ¯ and S¯ıta¯ ﬂy back to Ayodhya¯ from . s´ a XIII (Rama Lank ˙ a). ¯ 8. In the older epics, see for instance the narratives of Arjuna’s pilgrimages in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and Rama’s ¯ wanderings in the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a. In the Meghaduta, ¯ and in Raghuvam ¯ asa ¯ lovingly . s´ a, cantos IV and XIII, Kalid traces a route-map for his characters’ journeys. ´ 9. For comparable passages in Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ see the description of Siva and Uma’s ¯ water-play in Kumarasam ¯ bhava VIII and of king Ku´ s a sporting . with his queens in Raghuvam . s´ a XVI. 10. Ram. ¯ V. 9; RV VI; BC III; KS VII. 11. Jan Gonda notes this characteristic of epic technique in his Stylistic Repetition in the Veda, Verhandelingen der Koninklijke Nederlandse Akademie van Wetenschappen, Afd. Letterkunde. N.R. vol. LXV No. 3. Amsterdam: 1959, pp. 313–14, p. 321. 12. Johnston, Buddhacarita I, p. xciv. Interestingly, before the epic poets, the poets of the Vedic hymns had used continuatives to link verses that are self-sufﬁcient in ways that the epic s´ lokas are not. See Gonda, Stylistic repetition, pp. 313–23; and Maurice Bloomﬁeld, The Atharvaveda. Grundriss der Indo-Arischen Philologie und Altertumskunde II, IB. (Strassburg: Trübner, 1899), p. 43. 13. Thus Bharavi ¯ begins the description of the apsaras gathering ﬂowers in the woods with “atha” (then, thereupon) in the ﬁrst verse of the eigth canto; the next (and only other) occurrence of atha is in the middle of the sarga, signalling the beginning of a new sequence, the description of the

250

Notes

women playing in the river. For a comparative study of descriptive style in A´svaghos.a, Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ and Bharavi, ¯ see Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” chapter 4. 14. On parataxis in the Sanskrit epics, see D. H. H. Ingalls, “The Harivam ¯ avya.” ¯ In Mélanges d’indianisme à la mémoire de Louis . s´ a as a Mahak Renou, Publication de l’Institut de civilisation Indienne (Paris: Editions E. de Boccard, 1968), pp. 381–394. On syntactically connected verses in the court epics, see ch. 8. 15. Ingalls, “The Harivam . s´ a,” p. 392. 16. Johnston, The Buddhacarita, I, pp. lxxxiv–v. 17. For a discussion with examples, see Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” Chapter 4. Johnston, Buddhacarita, I, xciv, notes word-repetition in A´svaghos.a as a characteristic of early kavya ¯ writing. 18. The Buddhacarita, I, p. xcv, 19. On Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ strategies for structuring verse sequences, including parallelism and the use of recurrent ﬁgures of speech, see Indira Peterson, “Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ garland of similes: Malopam ¯ a¯ Kalid ¯ asasya.” ¯ Ramaranjan Mukherjee Felicitation Volume (Calcutta 1992, 408–415), and Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” chapter 4. 20. Chariots, elephants, cavalry, and footsoldiers (ratha, gaja turaga, padati) ¯ constitute the four corps of the army in ancient India. 21. On this descriptive frame, and Ban ¯ . a’s use of it, see Hueckstedt, The Style of Ban ¯ . a, chapter 4, p. 80 ff. 22. In his Sarasvat¯ıkan.t.habharan ¯ . a (V. 130-31) the eleventh century poetician Bhoja says that “a wealth of places” (de´sa-sam . pat) and the description of scenes marked by the passage of time (kala) ¯ fosters rasa in a kavya. ¯ The statement is interesting in that it acknowledges the usefulness of time and space as useful frameworks for variation in description. On this passage in Bhoja’s text, see Tubb, The Kumarasam ¯ . bhava, p. 84–87. 23. Raghu’s journey of royal conquest (digvijaya) in RV canto IV is structured around the idea of the aspiring emperor’s triumphant circumambulation of India; the chronologically and spatially organized progression of wedding rites is the frame-structure for the description of the wedding of ´ Siva and the Goddess in canto VII of the KS. 24. Richard Lannoy, The Speaking Tree: A Study of Indian Culture and Society (London: Oxford University Press, 1971), p. 47. 25. Ibid., p. 49.

Notes

251

26. At another level, we begin to notice shared themes between different subjects: these might be called the “major themes” of the passage. 26a. In Hindu mythology Gang ˙ a, ¯ the river Ganges, is a goddess. The conception of the river as a woman is integral to the imagery in this passage. 27. The Ganges is also known as the sky-river and the river with the three courses or streams: tripathaga, ¯ trisrotas. 28. In Sanskrit literature, peacocks anxiously await the rainy season, their mating season, and mistake every deep sound they hear for the roll of thunder. 29. Also note the alternative us.n.am ¯ . s´ udyuti, “the heat of the sun” in v. 3. 30. The tilaka is the design that women paint on their foreheads. Classical poetry also depicts the custom of women painting designs (angar ˙ aga) ¯ on their breasts with sandal paste and saffron or musk. On these customs, see Ingalls, An Anthology, notes to the poems. 31. Note the similarity in construction and diction in verse 13 (on elephants) and verse 15 (on the apsaras). 32. See chapter 4. 33. In Indian elephant science, during the rutting season elephants are said to ﬂow from seven oriﬁces, including the temples. The word “mada” (intoxication), madajala (ﬂow of rut), which I have translated by “rut,” is often translated as “ichor”. In his translation of the Kumarasam ¯ . bhava Hank Heifetz has used the word musth, which has the connotations of the Germanic “must,” “fermented liquid,” as well as the Perso-Hindi word mast, ‘intoxicated’. Heifetz, Origin of the Young God, Introduction. The pungent smell of ichor is compared to the smell of cardamom (ela) ¯ or of the leaves of the saptachhada tree. 34. See Gerow, Glossary, p. 141. 35. For references in the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ and Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, see Sharma, Elements of Poetry in the Mahabh ¯ arata; ¯ and the War (Yuddha) books of both epics. See also Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ RV IV. 32. 36. “Bharavi’s ¯ Poem,” p. 873. 37. Some words denoting ﬂow: ks.arantah. (8 and 11), vars.adbhih. (11), aviralapatibhih ¯ ¯ ajasram (38). . (23), sruti (23), srotobhir madajalam ujjhatam Continuity is suggested in the image of clouds building a bridge in v. 19: “setutvam dadhati payomucam ¯ vitane” ¯ and in that of a row of bees looking like a chain (31), or of the rays from the gems completing the rainbow’s arc. 38. Translated in Appendix B.

252

Notes

39. The canonical ﬁgure parivr.tti (“Exchange”) expresses “non-literally an exchange of ideas and things.” Gerow, Glossary, p. 203. 40. There are, of course, differences between Indian classical music and kavya ¯ as well. The concept of raga ¯ and the various ragas ¯ in Indian music have developed in India over a period of hundreds of years, with a deﬁnitive split between North (Hindusthani) and South Indian (Carnatic) music in the postmedieval era. For the purposes of the following general comparison I am ignoring the differences between the two musical systems. 41. Harold Powers, Essay I (“The region, its music and music history”) and II (“Theory and practice of classical music”) under “India, subcontinent of.” In The New Grove Dictionary of Music and Musicians, edited by Stanley Sadie, vol. 9, 69–141 (London: Macmillan, 1980), p. 98. Emphasis mine. 42. Ibid., p. 99. 43. There are several different examples of this technique in North and South Indian music, usually in connection with a text line. An example would be the niraval technique of South Indian music. For the details of South Indian raga¯ al ¯ apana, ¯ see David B. Reck, “India/South India” and “South India: Instrument Building and Performance,” in Jeff Todd Titon et al., eds., Worlds of Music: An Introduction to the Music of the World’s Peoples (New York: Macmillan, Schirmer Books, 1984), Essays 6 and 7, pp. ´ 208–293. For a discussion of a similar technique in Tamil Saiva devotional ´ singing, see Peterson, Poems to Siva, p. 59 ff. 44. On the nuances of expressions signifying “beauty” in Sanskrit court poetry see D. H. H. Ingalls, “Words for Beauty in Classical Sanskrit Poetry,” American Oriental Series vol. 47, ed. Ernest Bender, Indological Studies in Honor of W. Norman Brown (New Haven, Conn.: American Oriental Society, 1962), 87–107. 45. For a complete list of words for women in this description, see Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” chapter 1. 46. On the suggestive use of words for women in kavya ¯ poetry see Langer, “Suggestive Uses of Alliteration.” 47. In the description of the apsaras’ attempt to seduce Arjuna in sarga X, Bharavi ¯ is more speciﬁc about the different kinds of ﬂowers and plants that are part of the scene. 48. The few that are named are the a´soka, the sandalwood-tree (candana), a variety of grass called ka´ ¯ sa, and the lotus growing in the mountainstreams. The sandalwood, though part of the conventional ﬂora of kavya, ¯ is native to South India, not the Himalayas, and the reference betrays Bha¯ ravi’s lack of ﬁrsthand knowledge of the north Indian mountains that were so familiar to Kalid ¯ asa. ¯ On plants, trees, and ﬂowers in Sanskrit court poetry,

Notes

253

consult the sectional introductions and notes in Ingalls, An Anthology. In this passage, trees are taru, s´ akhin ¯ (v. 3, 13), bhuruh ¯ . (20), mah¯ıruh (21), etc; creepers are v¯ırudh (2) or lata¯ (4, 11, 7); ﬂowers are kusuma (3, 14, 16, 20), pus.pa (11, 15, 19, 21); taruprasuna ¯ (18), (´sakhin ¯ am ¯ . ) prasava (13), and so forth. The shoots or sprays are pallava (4, 6, 7, 15, 21, 22), pravala ¯ (21), and latanta ¯ (16). See Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” chapter 1, pp. 65–66. 49. And it is used thus in a verse further on in the same description. 50. And repeated in the company of other sexually and emotionally charged words: stana (breast), manas, uras (heart). See my detailed discussion of this passage and canto IX in chapter 1 of Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” pp. 71 ff. 51. Heifetz, Origin of the Young God. Translation of KS I.49: sarvopamadravyasamuccayena ¯ / yathaprade´ ¯ sam . vinive´sitena // sa¯ nirmita¯ vi´svasr.ja¯ prayatnad ¯ / ekasthasaundaryadidr.ks.ayeva. 52. Gerow, Glossary, p. 276. 53. Ibid., 312. 54. Ibid., p. 220; p. 109. 55. Thomas J. Hopkins, The Hindu Religious Tradition (Encino, Calif.: Dickenson, 1971), p. 25. 56. RV XVI.63: avarta´ ¯ sobha¯ natanabhik ¯ anter ¯ bhangyo ˙ bhruvam ¯ . dvandvacara¯ stananam ¯ ¯ ani ¯ rup ¯ avayavopam ¯ an ¯ any ¯ aduravart¯ ¯ ıni vila¯ . / jat sin¯ınam. ¯ 57. The closing of lotuses and the nightly separation of sheldrake birds are among the conventions of kavya ¯ poetry.

Chapter 7 1. XI.239. Translations from the MS are from Bühler, The Laws of Manu. In the numbering of the edition of the Sanskrit text that I have used, this is verse number 238. 2. There is yet another description of Arjuna and the effects of his tapas on the forest and the mountain at the beginning of the tenth sarga (verses 5–15), presented from the point of view of the nymphs who arrive at the hermitage to fulﬁl their mission. 3. Cappeller, Bharavi’s ¯ Poem Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, xxi. 4. The relevant sequences are: VI. 19-28; VI.29-37; XII.1-14; XII.17-31.

254

Notes

5. On tapas as heat, see Chauncey Blair, Heat in the Rig Veda and Atharva Veda (New Haven Conn.: American Oriental Society, 1961). 6. I have discussed the social history and implications of tapas at the end of this chapter. 7. “yoga¯ ng ˙ anus ¯ . t.han ¯ ad ¯ a´suddhiks.aye jñanad¯ ¯ ıptih..” In the translation of Georg Feuerstein, in The Yoga-Sutra ¯ of Patañjali: A New Translation and commentary (London: Dawson, 1979). On the Yogasutras ¯ and yoga philosophy, see M. R. Yardi, The Yoga of Patañjali. With an Introduction, Sanskrit Text of the Yogasutras, ¯ English Translation and Notes. Bhandarkar Oriental Series No.12 (Poona: BORI 1979) and Mircea Eliade, Yoga: Immortality and Freedom. Translated from the French by Willard R. Trask. Bollingen Series LVI. (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1958; 2nd ed. 1969). 8. See The Manusmr.ti. With the Manvarthamuktaval¯ ¯ ı commentary of Kullukabhat ¯ . t.a with the Man.iprabha¯ commentary by Pandit Haragovinda Sastri. Edited with Introduction, Interpolated verses and index by Pandit Gopala Sastri Nene, Kashi Sanskrit Series 114. Dharma S´ astra ¯ Section no. 3 (Varanasi: The Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Ofﬁce, 1970); and The Laws of Manu. Translated by Georg Bühler (New York: Dover, 1969. 1st ed. Sacred Books of the East XXV, Oxford: Clarendon). The various rules for asceticism are given in chapter 6, 19ff. Similar descriptions are available in the epics and puran ¯ . as as well. 9. PYS 2.29: “Restraint, observance, posture, breath-control (pran ¯ . ay ¯ ama), ¯ sense-withdrawal (pratyah ¯ ara), ¯ concentration, meditativeabsorption and enstasy are the eight members.” Feuerstein, Yoga-sutra. ¯ 10. ahim ¯ satya, brahmacarya, asteya, aparigraha. . sa, 11. sam ¯ aya, ¯ ¯ıs´ varapran.idhana. ¯ . tos.a, tapas, svadhy 12. manas, vac, ¯ kaya. ¯ 13. (VI.36). 14. Manu (MS VI.22) prescribes “standing on tiptoe,” “tis.t.hed va¯ prapadaih..” 15. Here Bharavi ¯ uses his favorite double-entendre word, guru, which can connote physical heaviness as well as noble qualities and “substance” or “weight” in a metaphorical sense. See chapter 6. 16. “pan ¯ . d.utanayatapasa¯ janitam jagatam ¯ a´sarma,” XII.25. 17. Kalid ¯ asa ¯ achieves a similarly dynamic portrait of Parvat¯ ¯ ı’s tapas in KS V.

Notes

255

18. C. Maurice Bowra, Tradition and Design in the Iliad (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1930), pp. 95. 19. On the technique in oral poetry, see: Walter Arend, “Die Typische Szenen bei Homer,” Problemata (7:1933), pp. 1–162; Albert B. Lord, “Composition by theme in Homer and Southslavic Epos” TAPA (82:1951), pp. 71–80; and James A. Notopoulos, “Continuity and Interconnexion in Homeric Oral Composition,” TAPA (82:1951), 81–101. 20. VI.19, 24, 32, XII.29 21. mahas¯ı, the word for “two kinds of splendor,” is also in the dual. 22. XI.1-36. 23. The construction “kva . . . kva” (“Where is . . . / where is . . .?”) conveys the incompatibility or the vast disparity between two things. 24. See Renou’s remarks on Bharavi’s ¯ general fondness for striking, antithetical constructions: SSK. 25. There is a crisscross pattern in this verse, with the ﬁrst and second items in the ﬁrst pada ¯ put in apposition respectively with the ﬁrst and second item in the second pada. ¯ 26. See MS. VI.62, quoted below, where the commentator Kulluka ¯ explains apriya (“the unpleasant”) as implying unpleasant persons such as enemies, as well as unpleasant experiences such as disease and old age. 27. For the alam ¯ vis.ama and virodha, see Roodbergen, MGK, . karas Appendix 2. virodha simply means contradiction, and virodhabh ¯ asa, ¯ “an apparent contradiction,” is another name for the alam ¯ Roodbergen . kara. (pp. 552) cites the vr.tti of Ruyyaka’s Alam ¯ as requiring the . karasarvasva seeming contradiction “to reside in one and the same substratum’.” Vis.ama is quite simply the combination of incompatible things. 28. XI. 37-79. 29. XI.47-58. 30. See Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” chapter 2. 31. Compare XI.78: “svadharmam anurundhante natikramam”. ¯ 32. I believe that the use of s´ loka in the ﬁfteenth canto is motivated by the need for a short meter with a relatively ﬂexible syllabic structure that could accommodate the elaborate verbal and visual designs and puzzles that the poet constructs in the citra mode. See my discussion of this canto in chapter 8. 33. BG IV. 18, and 2.38. Translation, Barbara Stoler Miller, The Bhagavad-G¯ıta: ¯ Krishna’s Counsel in Time of War (Bantam Classics, 1986).

256

Notes

34. (BG VI.38). Translation: Miller, Bhagavad G¯ıta. ¯ 35. The two old epics face the problem of dharmic violence in different ways, but it is an important issue in both. In fact, as Madeleine Biardeau has rightly argued, although the Bhagavad G¯ıta¯ is the most dramatic statement of the issue in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ the entire epic is in a way about the reconciliation of quietistic values with “just” violence in the way of life of warriors and kings. Biardeau, “The Salvation of the King in the Mahabh ¯ arata,” ¯ in T. N. Madan, ed., Way of Life: King, Householder, Renouncer. Essays in Honor of Louis Dumont (Delhi: Vikas, 1978/1982), 75–97. Biardeau more speciﬁcally sees the older epic as opposing brahman to ks.atriya values. Also see my discussion of Arjuna’s identity as Nara, in his pairing with Krishna (Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a) in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ in chapter 8. 36. For the history of asceticism in the brahmanical religion see: A. S. Geden, “Asceticism: Hindu,” Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics, vol. II:87–96; Eliade, Yoga; and H. D. Sharma, History of Brahmanical Asceticism. Wendy O’Flaherty discusses the ambivalent nature of tapas in her Asceticism and Eroticism. For sam ¯ (renunciation) and asceticism, . nyasa in addition to MS, chapter VI, see P. V. Kane, HDS, vol. 2, part 2 (Poona: BORI, 1941), vide sam ¯ . nyasa. 37. The details of the relationship between the two kinds of asceticism are considerably more complex than my brief sketch can convey. For detailed discussion, see Hopkins, Hindu Religious Tradition, chapter 2; and Eliade, Yoga, pp. 101 ff. 38. For discussions of the relationship between the householder, “wanderer,” and renouncer, see: J. C. Heesterman, “Householder and Wanderer,” in Madan, ed., Way of Life, 251–71; and Romila Thapar, “The Householder and the Renouncer in the Brahmanical and Buddhist Traditions,” Ibid., pp. 273–97; see especially 285–86. 39. See Hopkins, Hindu Religious Tradition, ch.2, and Kane, HDS, vol. 2, part 2 (Poona: BORI, 1941), Chapters XXVII, pp. 928–29, and chapters XXVII and XXVIII, 917–75. Also see Heesterman, “Householder and Wanderer,” in T. N. Madan, ed.,Way of Life. 40. Translations from the MS are from Bühler, The Laws of Manu. In the numbering of the edition of the Sanskrit text that I have used, this is verse number 238. 41. XI.234 in the Sanskrit text edition. 42. See my discussion of karma and noninjury below. 43. Dhammapada, Piyavagga XVI. 210. 44. See also verses XI.27 and 28.

Notes

257

45. E.g, Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a II.98.16: “sarve ks.ayant ¯ a¯ nicayah ¯ . patanant ¯ ah ¯. samucchrayah ¯ . / sam ¯ a¯ maran.antam ¯ . yoga¯ viprayogant . ca j¯ıvitam . ”: death is certain; and MS VI.62: “viprayogam ¯ . priyai´s caiva sam . yogam . ca tathapriyaih.”. 46. Buddhacarita VI. 16 “bhutv ¯ api ¯ hi ciram ¯ na . s´ les.ah. kalena bhavis.yati”; IX.32. “yada¯ tu bhutv ¯ api ¯ ciram . viyogah.”; VI.46. “niyatam . viprayogantas ¯ tatha¯ bhutasam ¯ agamah ¯ ¯ viprayogo niyatah.”; . ”; IX.35 “kale VI.47. “sam ¯ . inam ¯ . matah..” IX.32 “nante ¯ . yogo viprayoga´s ca tatha¯ me pran yadi syat ¯ priyaviprayogah.”; VI.48. “tasmat ¯ svapnabhute ¯ samagame”; ¯ IX.33. “yat svapnabhutes ¯ . u samagames ¯ ¯ viprayoge . . .” . u bhavini 47. Johnston, BC XI.51. Compare BC VI. 15.: “I have entered the penance grove to put an end to birth and death, and not forsooth out of yearning for Paradise, or out of lack of affection or out of anger.” 48. Ibid., VII.48. 49. “This is not the way of life for passionlessness, for enlightenment, for liberation. That is the sure procedure which I found that time beneath the jambu tree.” (BC XII.101). 50. MS VI.60, on the sam ¯ . nyasin. 51. Hans-Peter Schmidt has carefully traced the evolution of the ahim . sa¯ doctrine as applied to brahmans and renouncers in the brahmanical dharma texts, in “The Origin of Ahim ¯ Mélanges d’Indianisme à la . sa,” mémoire de Louis Renou. Publications de l’Institut de civilisation Indienne. Paris: Editions E. de Boccard, 1968, pp. 625–55. Among the points he makes: “[. . .] the ritual ahim ¯ is the ultimate source of the later renunica. sa-theory tory ahim ¯ (pp. 649–50); “The ahim ¯ of the renouncer . sa-doctrine.” . sa-doctrine is, in fact, a complete reversal of the ritual theory.”; and “Since its earliest occurrence the ahim ¯ is connected with metempsychosis.” . sa-doctrine (pp. 650.) 52. KS I and V. 53. Pollock, Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, vol. II. 18.36. 54. Ibid., 101.20. 55. Mary Douglas, “The Meaning of Myth: With Special Reference to La Geste d’Asdiwal,” The Structural Study of Myth and Totemism, edited by Edmund Leach, A.S. Monographs 5 (London: Tavistock, 1967), pp. 52.

Chapter 8 1. Virgil, The Aeneid, I.1. Translated by Robert Fitzgerald (New York: Random House, 1981).

258

Notes

2. See Sylvain Lévi, “Tato jayam ud¯ırayet,” trans. L. G. Khare, ABORI 1 (1918–19), 13–20; and Irawati Karve, Yuganta: ¯ The End of an Epoch (Poona: Deshmukh Prakashan, 1969). 2a. The description of the combat in Canto XVII has been translated in Appendix C. ´ 3. The four books: 7, 8, 9, and 10 (Bh¯ıs.ma, Karn.a, Dron.a, and Salya), are each named after one of the Kaurava marshals. Book 11 (Sauptikaparvan) depicts A´svatthaman’s ¯ slaughter of the sleeping Pan ¯ . d.ava camp. For details about the art of war and other military matters in the Mahabh ¯ a¯ rata, consult E. Washburn Hopkins, “The Social and Military Position of the Ruling Caste in Ancient India as Represented by the Sanskrit Epic,” JAOS (volume 13, 57–376; see esp. 181–329). 4. See my discussion of this detail in chapter 9. 5. See my discussion of s´ antarasa ¯ in the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ chapter 3. 6. Compare the following; RV VII.7 and Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ Dron.a 97.7 (heads like lotuses); RV. VII.49 and Dron.a 97.14 (carrion birds); RV VII.37 and Dron.a 97.19 (the clash of matched warriors), and RV VII.51 and Dron.a 97.12 (the headless trunk dancing on the battleﬁeld). It is to be noted that, in spite of its martial theme and sweeping canvas, the RV contains only two relatively short, sustained descriptions of battle, and one stylized description of a campaign of conquest. The great battle between Rama ¯ and Ravan ¯ . a, a major descriptive theme in the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, is treated in a brief and subdued description in Kalid ¯ asa ¯ (RV XII.84–100). The only full combat description occurs in a minor episode and concerns the prince Aja’s clash with the disappointed suitors of his newly won bride Indumat¯i (Canto VII. 37-63). 7. See Alf Hiltebeitel, The Ritual of Battle: Krishna in the Maha¯ bharata ¯ (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1976); and Sharma, Elements of Poetry. 8. BG I.1. 9. For epic examples, see Sharma, Elements of Poetry. 10. “The Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ which tells about the end of the yuga previous to ours and involves an avatara ¯ (Krishna), incorporates a variety of rich eschatological symbolism.” Hiltebeitel, The Ritual of Battle, p. 229. In chapter 12 of the book, Hiltebeitel discusses this eschatological symbolism with reference to Madeleine Biardeau’s work. He notes that, of the three types of cosmic dissolution (on different scales of cosmic time) which the Puran ¯ . as describe, the Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ imagery is concerned with the naimittikapralaya or the “occasional reabsorption,” related to the yuga cycle. For speciﬁc references and further discussion, see Hiltebeitel, “The Two Kr.s.n.as,” especially p. 7.

Notes

259

11. On the Karn.a episode, see Hiltebeitel, “The Two Kr.s.n.as,” on the Sauptika-parvan, Hiltebeitel, Ritual of Battle, chapter 12; on background myths, Ibid., chapters 6 and 12. For epic and puran ¯ . ic accounts of the triple city myth, consult Wendy D. O’Flaherty, Hindu Myths (Penguin, 1975), pp. 125–37. 12. For a detailed discussion of the cosmological symbolism in this ´ myth, and of the relationship of Arjuna and Siva in the context of the burning of triple city, see Hiltebeitel, “The Two Kr.s.n.as.” As Hiltebeitel puts it, ´ this is a myth of cosmic destruction as well as of cosmic recreation:“Siva’s destruction of the three cities thus confronts two cosmological images: the demonic three cities of heaven, atmosphere, and earth versus a chariot composed of the reintegrated forces of the Hindu universe…The universe, as a chariot, is reconstructed, while a counteruniverse, Tripura, is destroyed.” Ibid., p. 16. ´ 13. See Stella Kramrisch, The Presence of Siva (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1981), chapter II and chapter IX.1. 14. See Sakuntala¯ I.1., in Miller, ed., Theater of Memory. 15. Chapter 3. ´ 16. See Hiltebeitel, “The Two Kr.s.n.as,” and “Siva, the Goddess, and the Disguises of the Pan ¯ . d.avas.” 16a. “Brahma´siras”, a name of the Pa´ ¯ supata, should not be confused with ‘Brahmastra’ ¯ (Brahma’s ¯ weapon), a celestial weapon associated with Brahma. ¯ The term ‘Brahma’s ¯ Head’ probably alludes to a myth in which ´ Siva cut off Brahma’s ¯ head and absorbed his power. 17. van Buitenen, Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ vol. 2, p. 302. 18. On Rudra as Lord of the Beasts, see Kramrisch, The Presence of ´ Siva,chapters I and III. 19. On the myth of the cosmic boar varaha ¯ see O’Flaherty, Hindu Myths, pp. 184–197. In the avatara ¯ narratives Vis.n.u takes over a role played earlier by the Vedic divinity Prajapati ¯ and possibly by the boar Emus ¯ . a. On the boar narratives in Indian mythology, see Maheshwari Prasad, Some Aspects of the Varaha-kath ¯ a¯ in Epics and Puran ¯ . as (Delhi: Pratibha Prakashan, 1989). 20. On Vis.n.u as yajñavaraha, ¯ see Biardeau, EMH(V), p. 151. 21. This myth serves as another justiﬁcation for the appropriateness of Arjuna’s warrior-ascetic persona. 22. On the function of the malopam ¯ a¯ in mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ see Indira Peterson, “Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Garland of Similes”.

260

Notes

23. See Renou, SSK, p. 7. 24. KS I.1-15. 25. The four sequences are: RV I. 4-9, 35-45, 48-53, and 82-85, describing respectively the Raghu princes, the royal couple, the sage’s hermitage,and the cow Nandin¯ı. 26. “whom” (yam) in v. 2., “whose” (yasya) in v. 3, and so on. 27. The ﬁnite verbs “saw” dadar´sa, etc., or “reached” (prapat, ¯ etc.) usually initiate or cap these sequences. ´ s: Hari sees the 28. Comparable examples abound in the KS and the Si´ ´ s. IV), the seven sages reach the Himalayan city of mountain Raivataka (Si´ ´ Os.adhiprastha (KS.VI), Kama ¯ sees the meditating Siva (KS III), and so on. 29. Matching Valm¯ ¯ ıki’s Ayodhya¯ we have A´svaghos.a’s Kapilavastu, ¯ Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Os.adhiprastha, and Magha’s ¯ Dvarak ¯ a. ¯ As for mountains, the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a’s Suvela has its counterparts in Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Himalaya and Magha’s ¯ Raivataka. 30. On citra and its varieties, see Gerow, Glossary, p. 175 ff; and Daniel ¯ H. H. Ingalls, “Anandavardhana’s D¯ev¯ıs´ ataka.” JAOS 109, no.4 (1989): 565– 75. Ingalls offers the translations “display” and “picture” for citra. 31. According to Gerow, Glossary, p. 175: “citra, ‘glitter’ (and dus.kara, ‘difﬁcult’, kr¯ıd.a, ¯ ‘play’) (are) names used variously by different authors to cover separate phenomena, but grouped together because of their basis in pure word play.” 32. On the latter, see Gerow, Glossary. 33. On Indian citra-kavya ¯ and carmina ﬁgurata in the West, see Lienhard, History of Classical Poetry, p.150–58. 34. Keith, History of Sanskrit Literature, p. 114: “Bharavi, ¯ however, is guilty of errors of taste from which Kalid ¯ asa ¯ is free. Especially in Canto XV he sets himself to try tours de force of the most foolish kind, redolent of the ¯ excesses of the Alexandrian poets.” On Anandavardhana’s poem, see Ingalls, ¯ Anandavardhana’s Dev¯i´sataka. 35. Steiner, On Difﬁculty. See also Lienhard’s comment, History of Classical Poetry, p. 156. 36. Gerow, Glossary, pp. 23–24. 37. Note, however, the mahayamaka ¯ (‘super-’ or ‘mega-’ yamaka; the same sequence is repeated in all four padas) ¯ in XV.52. Metrical diversity and yamaka seem to go hand in hand in the mahak ¯ avyas. ¯ See, for example, the ninth canto of the RV.

Notes

261

38. Gerow, Glossary, p. 176. On the speciﬁcs of these patterns, consult ¯ Ibid., and Ingalls, “Anandavardhana’s Dev¯ıs´ ataka.” 38a. I thank Mark Peterson for this information. 39. Gerow, Glossary, p.180; and Smith, Ratnakara’s ¯ Haravijaya, p. 135, have noticed citra-kavya’s ¯ military associations. ¯ 40. See Gerow, Glossary, and Ingalls, “Anandavardhana’s Dev¯ıs´ ataka”. 41. See Gerow, Glossary p. 178. The name of the double palindrome (“auspicious from all sides”) is suggestive of its sacred function. ¯ Dev¯ıs´ ataka". 42. Ingalls, “Anandavardhana’s 43. Ibid. ´ 44. On Campantar, see Peterson, Poems to Siva, p. 82; and on D¯ıks.ita, see Indira V. Peterson, “Sanskrit in Carnatic Music: The Songs of Muttusvami ¯ D¯ıks.ita” IIJ (29):1986, 183–99. 45. Warder, IKL III, p. 223–24. 46. Gerow, Glossary, p. 180. 47. Smith, Ratnakara’s ¯ Haravijaya, p. 135. 48. The focus of this speech is on two parallel sets of connected verses, two balanced periods (III.41–44; 45–49.) In the ﬁrst of these, Draupad¯ı uses an active form of the verb to describe the harm inﬂicted on the entire ks.atriya race by the Pan ¯ . davas’ defeat and disgrace in the assembly hall. In the second, participial forms and adjectives in the passive voice paint a picture of Arjuna’s personal degradation. See Shetterly/Peterson, “ Recurrence,” chapter 2, pp. 119–126 and 185–89. 49. See Roodbergen, MGK, pp. 201–203, and notes. 50. nijam ¯ . parasmai padav¯ım ayacchan (not yielding to any other, Vyasa, ¯ III.28); ks.atre ¯ sthitah. pathi (established in the Ks.atriya code the guhyaka, V.49); and kuru tata ¯ tapam ¯ . sy amargad ¯ ay¯ ¯ ı vijayaya ¯ (“Son, practice austerity for the sake of victory, and do not yield to anyone who opposes you!” Arjuna, quoting Vyasa, ¯ XIII.13). 51. For example “bhanga” ˙ connotes physical breakage as well as the idea of downfall; both arrows and good men are ornamented by r.juta: ¯ rectitude, straightness. 52. The technique is similar to the “pathetic fallacy” of English poetry. 53. Nathan, Transport of Love, p. 2, in a related context. See also Renou’s remark on the humanization of inanimate objects in kavya ¯ poetry, SSK, p. 7.

262

Notes

54. “As if on his inﬂexible courage”: dhairya ivanapayini. ¯ The ocean’s depths are said to be calm. See also XVII. 1.

Chapter 9 1. “samam ¯ tava canagha ¯ / pr¯ıtas . teja´sca v¯ıryam . ca mamadya te’ham . . .”. 2. Also in Sanskrit, and in the kavya ¯ canon, are two minor works on the subject. These are Vatsaraja’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyavyayoga, ¯ a one-act “military play” (vyayoga) from the 12th century, and Anantabhat.t.a’s Bharatacamp ¯ u, ¯ a narrative in a mixture of prose and verse (campu), ¯ datable to the 15th century. Neither text approaches the stylistic elegance of Bharavi’s ¯ maha¯ kavya. ¯ 3. On the Vikramarjunavijaya, ¯ see G. Yazdani, ed., The Early History of the Deccan, Parts I-VI (London: Oxford University Press, 1960), p. 246, and B. N. Sumitra Bai and Robert J. Zydenbos, “The Jaina Mahabh ¯ arata”, ¯ in Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ edited by Arvind Sharma (Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1991), 251–273, p. 264. 4. Airlangga ruled between 1000 and 1048 A.D. The ﬁrst third of the Arjunawiwaha ¯ was directly inspired by Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya. The Javanese author follows Bharavi ¯ in important details of plot and style, showing at the same time that he knew a version or versions of the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ and adding uniquely Javanese elements to the narrative. For a detailed study of the Arjunawiwaha ¯ in relation to its sources, and of the kirata ¯ theme in Indian and Southeast Asian art, see Lutzker, “Celebration of Arjuna”. 5. Lutzker, “Celebration of Arjuna”; and Gralapp, “Balinese painting and the Wayang Tradition”. ´ ´ 6. Sivapur an ¯ . a, Satarudr¯ ıyasam . hita¯ 38–40. 7. The Tamil devotional poets of the Pallava era (6th–7th centuries) ´ frequently allude to Arjuna’s encounter with Siva. For a list of Kannada versions of the kirata ¯ story in Karnataka, see Nagaraja Rao, Kirat ¯ arju¯ n¯ıyam, chapter 1. 8. See my discussion in chapter 3. Nagaraja Rao, Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam, focuses on the kirata ¯ theme in the art of Karnataka and neighboring areas. The earliest kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya narrative reliefs in Karnataka are found in three Chalukya temples (Papanatha, Virupaksa, and Mallikarjuna) at Pattadakkal, and date from 740 A.D. The theme is treated in temples built by the Chalukyas and Rastrakutas, and by a succession of later dynasties in Karnataka, and Andhra, prominent among which are the Nolamba, Hoysala, Vijayanagara, Kakatiya, and Nayaka.

Notes

263

9. Nagaraja Rao, Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam. The relatively small size of many of these reliefs and their lack of prominence reﬂect nothing more than the subordination of the stories of epic heroes and devotees to the major myths ´ of Siva himself in the sculptural program of the temple. In Pallava and Cola temples the story is commemorated by a standardized iconic form (murti) ¯ ´ of Siva peculiar to the Tamil region. On the iconographic forms (murti) ¯ of ´ Siva called the Kirat ¯ arjunam ¯ urti ¯ or Parth ¯ anugraham ¯ urti ¯ (“The Lord who favored Arjuna”), see T. A. Gopinatha Rao, Elements of Hindu Iconography, volume II. part 1 (Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1985; reprt. of the 1914 Madras edition), pp. 214–17. 10. Nagaraja Rao, Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam. The paintings in Lepakshi (Andhra) and Tiprayar (Kerala) are noteworthy. 11. On the Kairata-parvan ¯ episode and Arjuna’s austerity in the myth, ritual, and theater of the Tamil cult of the worship of Draupad¯ı, see Hiltebeitel, The Cult of Draupad¯ı vol. 1., ch. 12, Hiltebeitel the Cult of Draupadi, vol. 2, p. 213 ff, and Frasca, Theater of the Mahabharata, p. 150 ff. 12. The temples at Vicayamankai, ˙ Tiruv¯et.kal.am, Vet.t.uvark¯oyil, and other sites in the Tamil region are similarly associated with hunter legends combined with the kirata ¯ tale. See Ramachandran, “The Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam”, pp. 35–39; p.89 ff. 13. On the complexity of relationships among “folk” and “classical” phenomena, see Stuart Blackburn and A. K. Ramanujan, Another Harmony: Essays in Indian Folk Literature. (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988). 14. See, for instance, the kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya panel at the Hoysalesvara temple at Halebid in Karnataka. Nagaraja Rao, Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam, plate XIV. 15. Ramachandran, “The Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam.” The Vijayawada hill also goes by a name in Telugu, the local language: “Arjunikonda” (“Arjuna’s Hill”). 15a. Hiltebeitel, “The Two Kr.s.n.as,” p. 2. 16. XII.33-39. 17. XII.39. 18. Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ Critical Edition, III. 40. 52. I have discussed this passage in greater detail below. 19. Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ III.40., 28–31. 20. The reference is physical. ´ 21. Peterson, Poems to Siva. See part Two, section III, Introduction, p. 206.

264

Notes

22. Ibid.,p. 302 ff; and David Dean Shulman, Songs of the Harsh Devotee: The T¯evaram ¯ of Cuntaramurttin ¯ ayan ¯ ar, ¯ University of Pennsylvania ¯ South Asia Regional Studies, Studies in South Asia no. 6 (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania, 1991). ´ 23. Peterson, Poems to Siva, p. 304, poem 248. 23a. For a translation of the combat description in the 18th canto, see Appendix D. 24. The incident is described in the Harivam . s´ a, an early text appended to the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ and in the Bhagavata ¯ Puran ¯ . a, a South Indian text, c. 10th century. 25. See G. Ralph Strohl, “Dharma, tapas, and Kingship: an Inquiry into the Jaina Contribution to Sanskrit Literature”, paper presented at the Wisconsin South Asia Conference, November 1991. I believe that Jinasena’s work was inﬂuenced by Bharavi ¯ in many respects. See my comments on the denouement of the wrestling between Bharata and Bahubali, ¯ below. 26. Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, IV.16. 27. On the mythology of Khan ¯ . d.oba, ¯ See Günther D. Sontheimer, “The Mallari ¯ / Khan.d.oba¯ Myth as Reﬂected in Folk Art and Ritual”. Joachim Deppert, ed., India and the West: Proceedings of a Seminar dedicated to the memory of Hermann Goetz (Delhi: Manohar, 1983), pp. 209–220. 28. Virgil offers a spectacular boxing match in Aeneid, Book 4. 29. An example of of the moment as captured in sculpture is found in Java at the Chandi Jago temple. Mary-Ann Lutzker, personal communication, 1991. 30. Strohl, “Dharma, tapas, and Kingship,” p. 4. The Krishna-Can ¯ . ura ¯ scene is depicted in a relief sculpture on the East wall of the Pallava Vaikunthaperumal temple in Kanchipuram. D. Dennis Hudson, personal communication, 1992. 31. See especially G¯ıta¯ XVIII. 62–66. The doctrine of s´ aran.agati ¯ or prapatti was developed in complex and divergent ways in the two major divisions ´ ıvais.n.ava tradition. See the discussion in John Carman and of the Tamil Sr¯ Vasudha Narayanan, The Tamil Veda: Pil.l.an ¯ ’s Interpretation of the Tiru¯ 1989). For the 11th century vaymol ¯ i (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, Tamil ¯commentator Pil.l.an ¯ ’s explication of “grasping the feet of the Lord” as ¯ the way to salvation, see Ibid., pp. 113, 117, 227. 32. The meter changes from Upajati ¯ to Svagat ¯ a. ¯ Further on, Arjuna utters a hymn of praise in a variety of meters.

Notes

265

33. Translation of Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ (Critical Edition) III.40.49-54. Emphasis and material in parentheses mine. ´ 34. Biardeau, EMH (V), p. 150–1; and Scheuer, Siva dans le Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 232–7. 35. These include manuscripts from the Northwestern, Central, and Southern recensions of the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ See Critical Edition, critical apparatus, under III.40.51. For Biardeau’s criticism of the decision to omit this bhakti material in the Critical Edition, consult EMH (V), p. 178, n.1. 36. Nagaraja Rao, Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam, chapter 1, pp. 7–13. ´ 37. For example, in the lives of the sixty-three Tamil Saiva saints, narrated by the 12th century author C¯ekkilar ¯ in his Periya Puran ¯ . am. ¯ ´ 38. See Peterson, Poems to Siva, pp. 44–47. 39. For a retelling of the story of Kan.n.appar according to the Periya Puran ¯ . am, see G. Vanmikanathan, Periya Puranam: A Tamil Classic on the Great Saiva Saints of South India. By Sekkizhaar (Madras: Sri Ramakrishna Math, 1985). ´ 40. Velcheru Narayana Rao, Siva’s Warriors: The Basava Puran ¯ . a of Palkuriki ¯ Somanatha ¯ (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1991), p. 11; as recorded in the Telugu Basava Puran ¯ . a of Palkuriki ¯ Somanatha. ¯ ´ 41. See Peterson, Poems to Siva, pp. 301–302, and Shulman, Songs of the Harsh Devotee, Introduction. 42. On reformed demon-devotees, see Wendy D. O’Flaherty, The Origins of Evil in Hindu Mythology (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, ´ ´ 1976), chapters 4 and 5. On Ravan ¯ . a and Siva, see Peterson, Poems to Siva. 43. See Nagaraja Rao, Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam, chapter 5, and plates. 44. Ibid., Chapter 5, p. 85. Consult plates and discussion concerning sculptures in the Kedaresvara (Halebid), Mallikarjuna (Basaralu), Sirivala Isvara (Kadur); and the Papanatha and Virupaksa temples at Pattadakkal in Karnataka. 45. Ibid., p. 18. 46. Ibid. Emphases mine. In some versions Parvat¯ ¯ ı’s boon is called the Anjanastra. 47. There is, however, a kavya ¯ tradition of juxtaposing the erotic with the heroic and the gruesome in battleﬁeld scenes. In Dhv. III.18 ff. ¯ Anandavardhana discusses at length the appropriate occasions for combining potentially clashing moods. I pointed out (in Chapter 3) that Bharavi ¯ has

266

Notes

already introduced both the Goddess and s´ r.ng ˙ ara ¯ rasa at the appropriate places. 48. Nagaraja Rao, Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam. In addition to the discussion of individual sculptures, see Epilogue, p. 90. 49. Ibid., Plates XLI, XLII. ´ 50. For a comparison of the kirata ¯ narrative in the Sivapur an ¯ . a and the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, see Veda Vyasa Shukla, Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya-´sivapuran ¯ . ayos tulanatmakam ¯ adhyayanam [A Comparative Study of the Kiratarjun¯ ¯ ıya and ´ the Sivapur an ¯ . a] (Khoda: Garg Publications, 1978–79). 51. Ibid., p. 6. 52. Padmanabh S. Jaini, “Jina Rs.abha as an avatara ¯ of Vis.n.u,” Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London (Vol.XL,2, 1977: 321–337); and P. S. Jaini, “The Jaina Puran ¯ . as: A Puranic Countertradition,” paper read at the Conference on the Puran ¯ . as, University of Wisconsin, Madison, Wisconsin, 1985. Also consult Sumitra Bai and Zydenbos, “The Jaina Mahabh ¯ arata.” ¯ Nagaraja Rao argues that there is ´ no reason to attribute Siva’s defeat to Pampa’s Jaina sectarian prejudice against the Hindu gods, since it is more likely that Pampa was simply recording a version of the kirata ¯ episode that was popular in his time, and which is also represented in the sculpture of the period. Ibid., pp. 89–90. 53. On this transformation, see Gerow, Glossary, pp. 78–81. 54. ‘The ascetic rule of heroism: v¯ıravratam; “holy hermitage of battle”; pun.yaran.a´srama. 55. These two verses, with their detailed description of the Pa´ ¯ supata as a personiﬁed power and the embodiment of a secret science (Veda) of weapons, should help explain the disputed iconography of the Pa´ ¯ supata´ murti, ¯ an iconographic form of Siva that is found in temples in the Tamil region. The key point is that the murti ¯ in question is a personiﬁed form of ´ a weapon that is at the same time an embodied power of Siva (Rudra). Its distinctive features as an iconographic form are those described in Bharavi’s ¯ two verses: the blazing, ﬁery form and the tawny eyes, and the weapon with the trifold shape (a circumlocution for “trident” tri´sula). ¯ As M. E. Adiceam has shown in an extensive discussion of the murti, ¯ it is, indeed an astradeva, ´ a “weapon-deity” form of Siva, a personiﬁed weapon, including in its most ´ salient forms, the trident itself. M. E. Adiceam, “Les images de Siva dans l’Inde du sud: Pa´ ¯ supatamurti”, ¯ Arts Asiatiques 24 (1971): 23–50. Closer to the topic of this book, it is my belief that Bharavi’s ¯ description of the trident-bearing personiﬁcation of the lore of weapons strengthens the view, forwarded by Rabe, “The Mamallapuram ¯ Pra´sasti,” that the trident-bearing

Notes

267

attendant-like ﬁgure in the Pallave relief sculpture in Mahabalipuram (see my discussion in chapter 3) is meant to suggest the Pa´ ¯ supata weapon itself. 56. For examples, see Shetterly/Peterson, “Recurrence and Structure,” chapter 3. 57. This type of double closure is common in long poems. For a detailed discussion of the strategy, see Smith, Poetic Closure, 186–95. 58. In this verse, as in I.48, the comparison between the sun and the warrior is enriched by expressions suggesting multiple meanings. udaya indicates “rise,” as well as “preeminence” (abhyudaya), and there is a play in the meanings of tapas (heat, penance) and dhaman ¯ (radiance, light/glory).

Appendix C 1. When Bhag¯ıratha brought the celestial river Ganges down to earth ´ to purify the ashes of his ancestors, Siva caught its torrential currents in his matted hair. 2. Another reference to the myth of the descent of the Ganges (see verse 5 above). Angered when the celestial Ganges ﬂooded his hermitage, the sage Jahnu drank up her waters, but released them at Bhag¯ıratha’s request.

Bibliography

Abhinavagupta. Abhinavabharat¯ ¯ ı on Nat ¯ . ya´sastra. ¯ Ed. M. Ramakrishnakavi, GOS No.36. Baroda: Oriental Institute, 1956. 2nd rev. ed. Four vols. ´ Adiceam, M. E. “Les Images de Siva dans l’inde du sud: XI. - Pa´ ¯ supatamurti” ¯ (1). Arts Asiatiques 24 (1971): 23–50. The Aeneid of Virgil. Translated by Robert Fitzgerald. New York: Random House, 1981. ¯ ¯ Anandavardhana. The Dhvanyaloka ¯ of Anandavardhan ach ¯ arya. ¯ With the commentary of Abhinavaguptacharya. Edited by Pandit Durgaprasad and Kasinath Pandurang Parab. Kavyam ¯ al ¯ a¯ Series number 25. Bombay: Nirnayasagar, 1891. ¯ Anandavardhana. The Dhvanyaloka. ¯ Edited with Abhinavagupta’s Locana commentary and a new subcommentary Tar ¯ avat¯ ¯ ı by Ramsagar Tripathi. Four books in three volumes. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1979. ¯ ¯ Anandavardhana (3). The Dhvanyaloka ¯ of Anandavardhana. With the Locana of Abhinavagupta. Translated by Daniel H. H. Ingalls, Jeffrey Moussaieff Masson, and M. V. Patwardhan. Edited and with an introduction by Daniel H. H. Ingalls. Harvard Oriental Series volume 49. Edited by Gary A. Tubb. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1990. Annambhat.t.a. The Tarkasam . graha of Annambhat.t.a. With the author’s own D¯ıpika, ¯ and Govardhana’s Nyaya-bodhin¯ ¯ ı. Edited with critical and explanatory notes by the late Yashwant Vasudev Athalye, together with Introduction and English translation of the text by the late Mahadev Rajaram Bodas. Revised and Enlarged Second Ed. by A. D. Pusalker. Bombay: Department of Education, Maharashtra, 1963. Bombay Sanskrit Series LV.

269

270

Bibliography

Antoine, Robert. The Dynasty of Raghu. Calcutta: Writers Workshop, 1972. Arberry, A. J. “Orient Pearls at Random Strung.” BSOAS XI, pt.4: 699–712. Arend, Walter. “Die Typische Szenen bei Homer.” Problemata 7 (1933): 1–162. Asher, Frederick. “Historical and Political Allegory in Gupta Art.” In Essays on Gupta Culture, Bardwell L. Smith, ed., Columbia, Missouri: South Asia Books, 1983, 53–66. A´svaghos.a. Buddhacarita. See Johnston. A´svaghos.a (2). Saundarananda. See Johnston. Auty, Robert, et al., eds. Traditions of Epic and Heroic Poetry. Under the general editorship of A. T. Hatto. 2 volumes. London: The Modern Humanities Research Association, 1981. Bahadur, K. The Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya of Bharavi. ¯ Translated into English (2 vols.) Kathmandu: 1972 and 1974. Ballantyne, J. R., and Pramada Dasa Mitra. The Mirror of Composition: A Treatise on Poetical Criticism being an English Translation of the Sa¯ hitya Darpan of Vishwanatha ¯ Kaviraja. ¯ Calcutta: Bibliotheca Indica, 1865. Reprt. Motilal Banarsidass, 1956. Barnett, L. D., trans. “Mahendravikrama-varman, Matta-vilasa’: ¯ A Farce,” Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies (1930), pp. 697 ff. Basham, A. L. The Wonder that Was India. New York: Grove Press, 1969. Beck, Brenda E. F. The Three Twins: The Telling of a South Indian Folk Epic. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1982. Bhagavad G¯ıta¯ (trans). See Barbara Stoler Miller. Bhagavad G¯ıta. ¯ (2) Translated and interpreted by Franklin Edgerton. HOS 38. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952. Bhamaha. ¯ The Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara ¯ of Bhamaha. ¯ Edited with Introduction by Batuk Nath Sharma and Baldeva Upadhyaya. Kashi Sanskrit Series 61, 1928. ´ Bhandarkar, R. G. Vais.n.avism, Saivism and Minor Religious Systems. Strasbourg: Karl J. Trübner, 1913. Bharata. Nat ¯ . ya´sastra. ¯ See Abhinavagupta; and Masson. Bharavi. ¯ Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya; with the commentary Vidyam ¯ adhav¯ ¯ ıya of Vidyam ¯ adhava. ¯ Manuscript D 11493. Madras: Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, year.

Bibliography

271

Bharavi ¯ (2). Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya (I–III) with the commentary of Citrabhanu. ¯ Edited by T. Ganapathi Sastri. TSS 63, 1918. Bharavi ¯ (3). Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya. The Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya of Bharavi ¯ with the commentary (Ghan.t.apatha) ¯ of Mallinatha. ¯ Edited by Pandit Durgaprasad and Kasinath Pandurang Parab. 9th edition. Bombay: Nirnaya Sagar, 1922. Bhattacharya, Sivaprasad, “Four Passages of the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya and their Interpretation.” Proceedings and Transactions of the All India Oriental Conference. Thirteenth Session, Nagpur University, Nagpur, India. October 1946, pp. 174–82. Bhat.t.i. The Bhat.t.i-Kavyam ¯ with the commentary (Jayamangal ˙ a) ¯ of Jayamangala. ˙ Edited by Govinda Shankara Shastri Bapata. Bombay: Nirn.aya-Sagar, 1887. Biardeau, Madeleine. “Etudes de mythologie hindoue” (EMH) (V) Part II. Bhakti et avatara. ¯ Bulletin de l’école française d’Extrème Orient 65 (1978). Biardeau (2). “The Salvation of the King in the Mahabh ¯ arata.” ¯ In Way of Life: King, Householder, Renouncer. Essays in Honor of Louis Dumont, T. N. Madan, ed. Delhi: Vikas, 1978/1982, 75–97. Blackburn, Stuart, and A. K. Ramanujan. Another Harmony: Essays in Indian Folk Literature. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988. Blair, Chauncey. Heat in the Rig Veda and Atharva Veda. New Haven, Conn.: American Oriental Society, 1961. Bloomﬁeld, Maurice. The Atharvaveda. Grundriss der Indo-Arischen Philologie und Altertumskunde II, IB. Strassburg: Trübner, 1899. Böhtlingk, Otto. Indische Sprüche: Sanskrit und Deutsch. Petersburg, 1870– 73. Bowra, C. Maurice. Tradition and Design in the Iliad. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1930. ´ . karas: Eine Untersuchung Brückner, Heidrun (2). Zum Beweisverfahren Sam der Form und Function von dr.s.t.antas ¯ im Br.hadaran ¯ . yakopanis.ad´ . karabhagavatpabhas ¯ . ya und im Chandogyopanis ¯ ¯ . ya des Sam ¯ . adbhas da. Marburger Studien zur Afrika-und Asienkunde. Serie B. Asien. Band 5. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer, 1979. Brückner. “Revelation and Argumentation: Some References to the Rela´ . kara’s Br.hadaran tion of s´ ruti and tarka in Sam ¯ . yakopanis.adbhas ¯ . ya.” In India and the West: Proceedings of a Seminar Dedicated to the

272

Bibliography Memory of Hermann Goetz, Joachim Deppert, ed. Delhi: Manohar, 1983, pp. 209–220.

van Buitenen, J. A. B. See The Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Cappeller, Carl. Bharavi’s ¯ Poem Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya or Arjuna’s Combat with the Kirata. ¯ Translated by Carl Cappeller. (German). Harvard Oriental Series, Vol. 15. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1912. Carman, John, and Vasudha Narayanan. The Tamil Veda: Pil.l.an ¯ ’s Inter¯ Press, pretation of the Tiruvaymol ¯ i. Chicago: University of Chicago ¯ 1989. Chattopadhyaya, D., and M. Gangopadhyaya. Nyaya ¯ Philosophy. Literal translation of Gautama’s Nyaya-s ¯ utra ¯ and Vatsy ¯ ayana’s ¯ Bhas ¯ . ya. Free Translation by Phanibhusana Tarkavagisa. Calcutta: Indian Studies Past and Present, 1968, part 1. Colie, Rosalie L. The Resources of Kind: Genre Theory in the Renaissance. Edited by Barbara K. Lewalski. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973. ´ Collins, Charles Dillard. The Iconography and Ritual of Siva at Elephanta. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1988. Coomaraswamy, Ananda K. “Ornament.” Coomaraswamy:1. Selected Papers: Traditional Art and Symbolism, edited by Roger Lipsey. Bollingen Series LXXXIX. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1977, pp. 241–53. Cunningham, J. V. Tradition and Poetic Structure. Denver: Swallow Press, 1960. ¯ arya Dan.d.in. Avantisundar¯ı of Ac ¯ Dan.d.in. Ed. K. S. Mahadeva Sastri. TSS 172, Trivandrum, 1954. Dan.d.in (2). The Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa of Dan.d.in. Edited with an original commentary by Vidyabhusana Pandit Rangacharya Raddi Shastri. Government Oriental Series Class A, no. 4. 2nd ed. Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1970. Dasgupta, Surendranath. A History of Indian Philosophy. Vol. II. Cambridge, England: Cambridge University Press, 1932. Dave, K. N. Birds in Sanskrit Literature. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1985. De, Sushil Kumar. History of Sanskrit Literature: Prose, Poetry and Drama. Calcutta: University of Calcutta, 1947. ¯ Dhvanyaloka. ¯ See Anandavardhana.

Bibliography

273

Dimock, Edward C. Jr., et al., eds. The Literatures of India. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1974. Doniger, Wendy. See Wendy Doniger O’Flaherty. Dorment, Richard. “Paint in the Public’s Face: The Absurd Whistler v. Ruskin Affair.” In A Pot of Paint: Aesthetics on Trial in “Whistler v. Ruskin,” Review of Linda Merrill. (Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institution, 1992). Times Literary Supplement No.4656. (June 26, 1992): 16–17. Douglas, Mary. “The Meaning of Myth: With Special Reference to La Geste d’Asdiwal.” In The Structural Study of Myth and Totemism, Edmund Leach, ed. A.S.A. Monographs 5. London: Tavistock, 1967. Dumézil, Georges. Mythe et Épopée. L’idéologie des trois fonctions dans les épopées des peuples indo-européens. vol. I. Bibliothèque des sciences humaines. Paris: Gallimard, 1968. Dutt, Romesh Chunder. “The Hunter and the Hero.” Lays of Ancient India. London: Kegan Paul, Trench and Trübner, 1894: 119–224. Eliade, Mircea. Yoga: Immortality and Freedom. Translated from the French by Willard R. Trask. Bollingen Series LVI. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1958; 2nd ed. 1969. Erda, Bettie. Shadow Images of Asia: A Selection of Shadow Puppets from the American Museum of Natural History. Catalogue of an exhibition held at the Katonah Gallery, March 18–May 27, 1979. New York; Katonah Gallery, 1979. Falk, Nancy E. “Wilderness and Kingship in Ancient South Asia.” HOR 13 (1973–74): 1–15. Feuerstein, Georg. The Yoga-Sutra ¯ of Patañjali: A New Translation and Commentary. London: Dawson, 1979. Fleet, J. F. “Sanskrit and Old-Canarese Inscriptions.” Indian Antiquary 8 (1879): 237–46. Flueckiger, Joyce Burkhalter, and Laurie J. Sears, eds. Boundaries of the Text: Epic Performances in South and Southeast Asia. Michigan Papers on South and Southeast Asia Number 35. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University of Michigan Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies, 1991. Forster, Edward Morgan. Aspects of the Novel. San Diego Calif.: Harcourt, Brace Jovanaovich, 1985; Originally published 1927. Fourth All India Oriental Conference Proceedings, 1927, pp. 44–46.

274

Bibliography

Fowler, Alistair. Kinds of Literature: An Introduction to the Theory of Genres and Modes. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1982. Frasca, Richard Armando. The Theater of the Mahabh ¯ arata: ¯ Terukkuttu ¯ Performances in South India. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1990. Frye. The Anatomy of Criticism. In Criticism: The Major Texts, W. J. Bate, ed. New York: Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovitch, 1970 (enlarged edition), pp. 609–25. Gang ˙ adev¯ ¯ ı. Madhuravijaya ¯ of Gang ˙ adev¯ ¯ ı. Edited by G. Harihara Sastri. 2nd revised edition, Srinivasa Sastri. Trivandrum: Sridhara Press, 1924. Geden, A. S. “Asceticism: Hindu.” Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics. Vol. II: 87–96. Gerow. Edwin. A Glossary of Indian Figures of Speech. The Hague: Mouton, 1971. Gerow (2) Indian Poetics. A History of Indian Literature, vol. 5, fasc. 3. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1977. ¯ Gerow (3). “Urubha nga: ˙ The Breaking of the Thighs.” In essays on the Maha¯ bharata, ¯ Arvind Sharma, ed. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1991, 68–83. Ghosal, U. N. History of Indian Political Ideas. Oxford University Press, 1959. Gitomer, David. “The Catastrophe of the Braid: The Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ in Classical Drama. The Ven.¯ısam ¯ of Bhat.t.a Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a.” Translated by . hara David L. Gitomer. Unpublished manuscript, 1991. Goldman, Robert P. The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a of Valm¯ ¯ ıki: An Epic of Ancient India. Volume 1. Balak ¯ an ¯ . d.a. Translated by Robert P. Goldman, with annotations by Sally J. Sutherland. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1984. Gonda, Jan. “The Meaning of the Word Alam ¯ In a Volume of Eastern . kara.” and Indian Studies in Honor of F.W. Thomas, S. M. Katre and P. K. Gode, eds. Bombay, 1939. Gonda (2). Stylistic Repetition in the Veda. Verhandelingen der Koninklijke Nederlandse Akademie Van Wetenschappen, Afd. Letterkunde. N.R. vol. LXV No. 3. Amsterdam: 1959. Gralapp, Leland W. “Balinese Painting and the Wayang Tradition.” Artibus Asiae 29 (1967): 239–66. Greene, Thomas M. The Descent from Heaven: A study in Epic Continuity. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1963.

Bibliography

275

Greene (2). “The Norms of Epic.” In Perspectives on Poetry, edited by James L. Alderwood and Harold E. Toliver. New York: Oxford University Press, 1968, pp. 194–208. Hainsworth, J. B. The Idea of Epic. Eidos: Studies in Classical Kinds. General Editor, Thomas G. Rosenmeyer. Berkeley: The University of California Press, 1991. Hara, Minoru. “Utsaha”. ¯ The Journal of Oriental Research, KSRI Silver Jubilee Volume, edited by Dr. S. S. Janaki. Madras: Kuppuswami Sastri Research Institute, 1981, pp. 15–30. Hart, George L. The Poems of Ancient Tamil: Their Milieu and their Sanskrit Counterparts. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1975. Heesterman, J. C. “Householder and Wanderer.” In Way of Life, King, Householder, Renouncer. Essays in Honor of Louis Dumont, T. N. Madan, ed. Delhi: Vikas, 1978/1982, 251–71. Heifetz, Hank. The Origin of the Young God: Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Kumarasam ¯ .bhava. Translated, with Annotation and an Introduction. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1985. First paperback ed. 1990. Hiltebeitel, Alf. The Ritual of Battle: Kr.s.n.a in the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Ithaca N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1976. ´ Hiltebeitel (2). “Siva, the Goddess, and the Disguises of the Pan ¯ . d.avas and Draupad¯ı.” HOR 20 (1980–81): 147–74. Hiltebeitel (3). “The Two Kr.s.n.as on One Chariot: Upanis.adic Imagery and Epic Mythology.” HOR vol. 24, Number 1 (August 1984): 1–26. Hiltebeitel (4). The Cult of Draupad¯ı. Volume 1. Mythologies: From Gingee to Kuruks.etra. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1988. Volume 2. On Hindu Rituals and the Goddess. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1991. Homer. Iliad. The Iliad of Homer. Translated by Richmond Lattimore. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1951. Hopkins, Edward Washburn. “The Social and Military Position of the Ruling Caste in Ancient India as Represented by the Sanskrit Epic.” JAOS 13 (1889): 57–376. Hopkins (2).The Great Epic of India. Its Character and Origin. New York: C. Scribner’s, 1901. Hopkins, Thomas J. The Hindu Religious Tradition. The Religious Life of Man Series. Edited by Frederick J. Streng. Encino, Calif.: Dickenson, 1971.

276

Bibliography

Hueckstedt, Robert A. The Style of Ban ¯ . a: An Introduction to Sanskrit Prose Poetry. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America, 1985. Hume, Robert Ernest, trans. The Thirteen Principal Upanis.ads. London: Oxford University Press, 1921. Paperback ed. 1971. Ingalls, Daniel H. H. “Words for Beauty in Classical Sanskrit Poetry.” Indological Studies in Honor of W. Norman Brown. American Oriental Series vol. 47, ed. Ernest Bender. New Haven, Conn.: American Oriental Society, 1962, 87–107. Ingalls (2). An Anthology of Sanskrit Court Poetry: Vidyakara’s ¯ Subhas ¯ . itaratnakos.a. HOS 44. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1965. Ingalls (3) “The Harivam ¯ avya.” ¯ Mélanges d’indianisme à . s´ a as a Mahak la mémoire de Louis Renou. Publication de l’Institut de civilisation Indienne. Paris: Editions E. de Boccard, 1968, pp. 381–394. Ingalls (4). “Kalid ¯ asa ¯ and the Attitudes of the Golden Age.” JAOS 96, no.1 (January–March, 1976): 15–26. ¯ Ingalls (5). “Anandavardhana’s Dev¯ıs´ ataka.” JAOS 109, no.4 (1989): 565–75. Irwin, John. “ ‘A´sokan’ Pillars: A Reassessment of the Evidence—IV: Symbolism,” Burlington 118 (1976): 734–52. Iyer, K. A. Subrahmanya. “Studies in the Imagery of the Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a.” Part II. JOR 4(1930): 32–44. Jacobi, Hermann. “Die Epen Kalid ¯ asas.” ¯ Verhandlungen des fünften Internationalen Orientalisten-Congresses. Berlin: A. Asher, 1881: 133–156. Jacobi (2). “On Bharavi ¯ and Magha,” ¯ Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes (Vienna Oriental Journal) III (1889):121–45. Jacobi (3). “Bhamaha ¯ und Dan.d.in, ihr Alter und ihre Stellung in der indischen Poetik.” Sitzungsbericht der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse (1922): 210–26. Jacobi, Renate. Studien zur Poetik der altarabischen Qaside. Wiesbaden: F. Steiner, 1971. ´ Jaini, Padmanabh S. “Sraman . as: Their Conﬂict with the Brahmanical Tradition.” In Chapters in Indian Civilization, Joseph Elder, ed. Dubuque, Iowa: Kendall/Hunt, 1970, 39–83. Jaini (2). “Jina Rs.abha as an avatara ¯ of Vis.n.u.” Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London (Vol. XL, 2, 1977): 321–337.

277

Bibliography

Jaini (3). “The Jaina Puran ¯ . as: A Puranic Countertradition.” Paper read at the Conference on the Puran ¯ . as, University of Wisconsin, Madison, Wisconsin, 1985. Jaini (4). “Values in Comparative Perspective: Svadharma versus Ahim ¯ . sa.” ´ In Sraman ¯ Studies in Buddhism: Professor Jagannath Upa. a Vidya/ dhyaya Commemoration Volume. Sarnath: The Central Institute of Higher Tibetan Studies, 1987, 111–22. Janaki, S. S. “Kalid ¯ asa ¯ and Abhinavagupta.” Brahmavidya. ¯ Adyar Library Bulletin. Golden Jubilee volume, vol. 50 (1986): 359–72. Johnston, E. H. The Buddhacarita. Or the Acts of the Buddha. Edited and Translated by E. H. Johnston. Panjab University Oriental Publications. Lahore: University of the Panjab, 1936. Johnston (2). The Saundarananda of A´svaghos.a. Critically Edited and translated with notes by E. H. Johnston. Panjab University Oriental Publications. London: Oxford University Press, 1928 and 1932. Reprint. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1975. Jones, Clifford R., and Betty True Jones. Kathakali: An Introduction to the Dance Drama of Kerala (San Francisco: American Society for the Eastern Arts, 1970). Jones, Sir William. “Persian Song.” Poems Consisting Chieﬂy of Translations from the Asiatick Languages (London: 1772). Kalid ¯ asa. ¯ Kumarasam ¯ . bhava. With the commentary of Mallinath and of Sitaram. Edited by V. L. S. Pansikar. Bombay: Nirnaya-Sagar (NS), 1908. See also Heifetz. Kalid ¯ asa ¯ (2). Raghuvam ¯ asa. ¯ With the Com. s´ a. The Raghuvam . s´ a of Kalid mentary of Mallinatha. ¯ Edited by Gopal Raghunath Nandargikar. Fourth Edition. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1971. See also Robert Antoine (trans.). ´ Kalid ¯ asa ¯ (3). Sakuntal a¯ (Abhijñana´ ¯ sakuntalam). ¯ See Miller, ed. Theater of Memory. Kamandak¯ ¯ ıyan¯ıtisarah ¯ . . Edited by Jvalaprasad Misra. Venkateswara Press, 1904.

Bombay:

Sri

Kane, Pandurang Vaman. History of Dharma S´ astra,: ¯ Ancient and Medieval Religious and Civil Law. Government Oriental Series Class B, No. 6. (Poona: B.O.R.I., 1930–62), ﬁve volumes in seven. Kane (2). History of Sanskrit Poetics. (HSP). Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1961, third revised edition.

278

Bibliography

Kangle, R. P. The Kaut.iliya Artha´sastra. ¯ Parts 1–3 (Bombay: University of Bombay, 1960, 1972, 1965). University of Bombay Studies in Sanskrit Prakrit and Pali. 1–3. Part 1: A critical edition with a glossary; Part 2: An English translation with critical and explanatory notes; Part three: A study. Karve, Irawati. Yuganta: ¯ The End of an Epoch. Poona: Deshmukh Prakashan, 1969. Katz, Ruth C. Arjuna in the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Columbia S.C.: University of South Carolina Press, 1988. Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa. See Dan.d.in. Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara. ¯ See Bhamaha. ¯ Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara. ¯ See Rudrat.a. Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . karas ¯ utravr ¯ ¯ . tti. See Vamana. Kavyam¯ ¯ ımam ¯ . sa. ¯ See Raja´ ¯ sekhara. Keith, Arthur Berriedale. A History of Sanskrit Literature. Oxford: Clarendon, 1928. Keith (2). “Dan.d.in and Bhamaha.” ¯ Indian Studies in Honour of Charles Rockwell Lanman. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1929, 167–85. Kielhorn, Franz. “Aihole Inscription of Pulike´sin II.” Saka Samvat 556. Epigraphia Indica 6, no. 1, pp. 1–2. Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya. See Bharavi. ¯ ´ Kramrisch, Stella. The Presence of Siva. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1981. Kumarasam ¯ ¯ asa. ¯ . bhava. See Kalid Kühnau, A. “Metrische Sammlungen aus Stenzler’s Nachlass.” ZDMG 44: 1–82. Langer, Kenneth. “Suggestive Uses of Alliteration in Sanskrit Court Poetry.” JAOS 98.4 (1978), pp. 438–45. Langer, Susanne K. Philosophy in a New Key: A Study in the Symbolism of Reason, Rite and Art. 3rd ed. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1957. Lannoy, Richard. The Speaking Tree: A Study of Indian Culture and Society. London: Oxford University Press, 1971.

Bibliography

279

The Laws of Manu. Translated by Georg Bühler. Sacred Books of the East XXV. New York: Dover, 1969. 1st ed. Oxford: Clarendon. Leech, Geoffrey N. A Linguistic Guide to English Poetry. London: Longmans, 1969. Lévi, Sylvain. Le Théatre Indien. Paris: Emile Bouillon, 1890. Lévi (2). “Tato jayam ud¯ırayet.” Trans. L. G. Khare, ABORI 1 (1918–19): 13–20. Lewalski, Barbara Kiefer. Paradise Lost and the Rhetoric of Literary Forms. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1985. Lienhard, Siegfried. A History of Classical Sanskrit Poetry: Sanskrit, PaliPrakrit. Vol.III, fasc. 1. The History of Indian Literature Series. ed. J. Gonda. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz, 1984. Lohmann, Dieter. Die Komposition der Reden in der Ilias. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1970. Lord, Albert Bates. “Composition by Theme in Homer and Southslavic Epos.” Transactions of the American Philological Association 82 (1951): 71–80. Lord, Albert Bates. The Singer of Tales. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1960. Lutzker, Mary-Ann. “The Celebration of Arjuna: The Arjunawiwaha ¯ in South and South East Asian Art.” Ph.D. dissertation, University of California, Berkeley, 1984. Ann Arbor, Michigan: University Microﬁlms. Macdonell, Arthur A. A History of Sanskrit Literature. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1971. 2nd Indian ed. Originally published in London: W. Heinemann, 1900. Madan, T. N., ed. Way of Life: King, Householder, Renouncer. Essays in Honor of Louis Dumont. Delhi: Vikas, 1978/1982. Magha. ¯ The Si´supalavadha ¯ of Magha ¯ with the commentary (Sarvankas ˙ . a) ¯ of Mallinatha. ¯ Edited by Pandit Durgaprasad and Pandit Sivadatta. Revised by Wasudev Laxman Shastri Fansikar. Bombay: Nirnayasagar, 1905. Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Critically Edited in 19 volumes. General Editor, Vishnu Sitaram Sukthankar. Poona: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1933–59. Vol. 3 (in two) Vana. Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ (2). The Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Translated by J. A. B. van Buitenen. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, vol. 1, 1973; vol.2, 1975.

280

Bibliography

Mahendravarman. Mattavilasa. ¯ Edited by Ganapati Sastri, TSS (1917). The

Manusmr.ti. With the “Manvarthamuktaval¯ ¯ ı” commentary of Kullukabhat ¯ . t.a with the Man.iprabha¯ commentary by Pandit Haragovinda Sastri. Edited with Introduction, Interpolated verses and index by Pandit Gopala Sastri Nene, Kashi Sanskrit Series 114. Dharma S´ astra ¯ Section no. 3. Varanasi: The Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Ofﬁce, 1970.

´ antarasa Masson and Patwardhan (2). S ¯ and Abhinavagupta’s Philosophy of Aesthetics. Poona: BORI, 1969. Masson, Jeffrey L., and M. V. Patwardhan. Aesthetic Rapture: The Rasadhy ¯ aya ¯ of the Nat ¯ . ya´sastra. ¯ In two volumes. Poona: Deccan College, 1970. Miller, Barbara Stoler, ed. Theater of Memory: The Plays of Kalid ¯ asa. ¯ New York: Columbia University Press, 1984. Miller (2). The Bhagavad-G¯ıta: ¯ Krishna’s Counsel in Time of War. New York: Bantam Classics, 1986. Miller (3). “Karn.abhara: ¯ The Trial of Karn.a.” In Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ Arvind Sharma, ed. 57–67. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1991. Mukarovsky, Jan. “Standard Language and Poetic Language.” In Linguistics and Literary style, Donald Freeman, ed. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1970, pp. 40–56. Nathan, Leonard. The Transport of Love: Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Meghaduta. ¯ Berkeley: University of California Press, 1977. Nilakantha Sastri, K. A. A History of South India. Second edition. Oxford University Press, 1958. Notopoulos, James A. “Continuity and Interconnexion in Homeric Oral Composition.” TAPA 82 (1951): 81–101. O’Flaherty, Wendy Doniger (Wendy Doniger). Asceticism and Eroticism in ´ the Mythology of Siva. London: Oxford University Press, 1973. O’Flaherty (2). Hindu Myths. Baltimore: Penguin, 1975. O’Flaherty (3) The Origins of Evil in Hindu Mythology. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1976. O’Flaherty (4) “The Image of the Heretic in the Gupta Puran ¯ . as.” In Essays on Gupta Culture, Bardwell L. Smith, ed. Columbia, Missouri: South Asia Books, 1983: 107–127. Oldenberg, Hermann. Die Literatur des Alten Indien. Stuttgart: J. G. Cotta, 1903.

Bibliography

281

Oldenberg (2). “Jatakastudien.” ¯ NKGWG Philologisch-historische Klasse (1918): 429–68. Oldenberg (3). “Noch Einmal Jataka ¯ und Epen.” NKGWG Philologischhistorische Klasse (1919): 61–79. Oldenberg (4). Das Mahabh ¯ arata: ¯ Seine Entstehung, seine Inhalt, seine Form. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck and Ruprecht, 1922. Pangarker, Lakshman Ramachandra. The Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya of Bharavi ¯ I-X. With English Translation. Bombay: Gopal Narayan, 1902. Patwardhan, M.V. See Masson. Peterson, Indira Viswanathan. See Indira V. Shetterly, 1976. Peterson (2). “Sanskrit in Carnatic Music: The Songs of Muttusvami ¯ D¯ıks.ita.” IIJ 29 (1986): 183–99. Peterson (3). “The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a of Valm¯ ¯ ıki: The World of A Hindu Epic.” Review essay on Goldman, trans., The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a of Valm¯ ¯ ıki. Religious Studies Review. Vol. 12, number 2 (April 1986): 97–102. ´ Peterson (4). Poems to Siva: The Hymns of the Tamil Saints. Princeton Library of Asian Translations. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1989. Peterson (5). “Playing with Universes: Figures of Speech in Kavya ¯ Epic Description.” In The Shastric Tradition in the Indian Arts, Anna L. Dallapiccola, ed. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner Verlag, 1989, pp. 285–99. Peterson (6). “Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ Garland of Similes: Malopam ¯ a¯ Kalid ¯ asasya.” ¯ Ramaranjan Mukherjee Felicitation Volume. Calcutta 1992, 408–415. Peterson (7). “Tapas and Ks.atra-dharma ¯ in Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya.” Dr. S. S. Janaki Felicitation Volume. Journal of Oriental Research (Vols. LVI–LXII.) Madras: Kuppuswami Sastri Research Institute, 1992, pp. 336–351. ´ Peterson (8). “Sraman . as against the Tamil Way: Jains as Others in Tamil ´ Saiva Literature.” In Open Boundaries: Jain Communities and Cultures in Indian History, John Cort, ed. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1998, pp. 163–186. ´ supalaPeterson (9). “The description of Krishna in Sarga III of Magha’s ¯ Si´ ¯ vadha.” Collected Papers: 1987 Seminar on Magha, ¯ Madras Christian College. Forthcoming. Peterson (10). “Arjuna’s Combat with the Kirata: ¯ Rasa and Bhakti in ¯iya In Essays on the Mahabh Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ arata. ¯ Arvind Sharma, ed. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1991, 212–250.

282

Bibliography

Pollock, Sheldon Ivan. “Aspects of Versiﬁcation in Sanskrit Lyric Poetry.” American Oriental Series vol. 61. New Haven, Conn.: American Oriental Society, 1977. Pollock (2). The Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a of Valm¯ ¯ ıki: An Epic of Ancient India. Volume II. Ayodhyak ¯ an ¯ . d.a. Introduction, Translation, and Annotation by Sheldon I. Pollock. Edited by Robert P. Goldman. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1985. Potter, Karl H. Presuppositions of India’s Philosophies. 2nd Reprint ed. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1975. 1st ed. issued in PrenticeHall Philosophy Series, Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1963. Powers, Harold S. Essay I, (“The region, its music and music history”) and II (“Theory and practice of classical music”) under “India, subcontinent of.” Sections I and II. The New Grove Dictionary of Music and Musicians. Edited by Stanley Sadie in twenty volumes. Volume 9, pp. 69–141. London: Macmillan, 1980. Prabha, Chandra. Historical Mahak ¯ avyas ¯ in Sanskrit: Eleventh to Fifteenth Century A.D. Delhi: Meherchand Lacchmandas, 1976. Prasad, Maheshwari. Some Aspects of the Varaha-kath ¯ a¯ in Epics and Puran ¯ . as. Delhi: Pratibha Prakashan, 1989. Rabe, Michael D. “The Mamallapuram ¯ Pra´sasti: A Panegyric in Figures.” Artibus Asiae. Vol. LVII, 3/4 (1997), 189–241. Raghavan, V. New Catalogus Catalogorum. Madras: University of Madras, 1968, vol.2. ´ . ng Raghavan (2). Bhoja’s Sr ˙ ara ¯ Praka´ ¯ sa. Third revised enlarged edition. Madras: Punarvasu, 1978. Raghuvam ¯ asa. ¯ . s´ a. See Kalid Raja, K. Kunjunni. Indian Theories of Meaning. Second edition Adyar Library Series Vol. 91. Madras: Adyar Library and Research Centre, 1969. Raja´ ¯ sekhara. Kavyam¯ ¯ ımam ¯ . sa¯ of Raja´ ¯ sekhara. 3rd ed. Ed. by C. D. Dalal and R. A. Sastri. Revised and enlarged by K. S. Ramaswami Sastri. Baroda: Oriental Institute, 1934. Ramachandran, T. N. “The Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam or ‘Arjuna’s Penance’ in Indian Art.” Journal of the Indian Society of Oriental Art XVIII (1950–51): 1–111. ´ Ramanujan, A. K. Speaking of Siva. Baltimore Md.: Penguin, 1973.

Bibliography

283

Ramanujan (2). Poems of Love and War: From the Eight Anthologies and the Ten Long Poems of Classical Tamil. New York: Columbia University, 1985. Rao, T. A. Gopinatha. Elements of Hindu Iconography. II volumes in four parts. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1985. Reprt. of the 1914 Madras edition. ´ Rao, Velcheru Narayana. Siva’s Warriors: The Basava Puran ¯ . a of Palkuriki ¯ Somanatha. ¯ Translated from the Telugu by V. Narayana Rao. Princeton Library of Asian Translations. Princeton: Princeton Universtiy Press, 1990. Reck, David B. “India/South India” and “South India: Instrument Building and Performance.” In Worlds of Music: An Introduction to the Music of the World’s Peoples, Jeff Todd Titon et al., eds. New York: Macmillan, Schirmer Books, 1984. Essays 6 and 7, pp. 208–293. Renou, Louis. “Sur la Structure du kavya.” ¯ Journal Asiatique 247 (1959): 1–113. Roodbergen, J. A. F. Mallinatha’s ¯ Ghan.t.apatha ¯ on the Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, I-VI. Part One: Introduction, translation, and notes. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1984. Ruben, Walter. Waldabenteuer der Indischen epischen Helden. Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Vorträge und Schriften, Heft 82. Berlin: Akademie Verlag, 1962. Rückert, Friedrich. “Übersetzungen aus dem Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya, nebst Analyse.” Jahrbuch für wissenschaftliche Kritik. Band 1, 1831. p.13 ff.; p. 542 ff. Rudrat.a. Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara ¯ of Rudrat.a with the commentary of Namisadhu. ¯ Durgapras ¯ ada ¯ and Vasudeva´ ¯ sarman, eds. Kavyam ¯ ala ¯ Series, Bombay, 3rd edn. 1928 (Press unknown). Said, Edward W. Orientalism. New York: Vintage, 1979. Said (2). The World, The Text, and the Critic. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1983. Sastri, S. Kuppuswami. A Primer of Indian Logic. Third edition. Madras: The Kuppuswami Sastri Research Institute, 1961. Sastri, Subrahmanya, and P. S. Sundaram Ayyar. Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya of Bharavi. ¯ (Sargas I–V). With commentary based on that of Mallinatha ¯ and English notes and translation. Madras: 1900. ´ Scheuer, Jacques. Siva dans le Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1982.

284

Bibliography

Schmidt, Hans-Peter.“The Origin of Ahim ¯ Mélanges d’indianisme à la . sa.” mémoire de Louis Renou. Publications de l’Institut de civilisation Indienne. Paris: Editions E. de Boccard, 1968, pp. 625–55. Schubring, Walther. “Jinasena, Mallinatha, ¯ Kalid ¯ asa.” ¯ ZDMG 105 (1955): 331–37. Schütz, Carl. Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyam (Der Kampf Arjuna’s mit dem Kiraten). ¯ Gesang I und II. aus dem Sanskrit übersetzt. Bielefeld: 1845. Sharma, Arvind, ed. Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ Edited by Johannes Bronkhorst. Brill’s Indological Library. Vol.1. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1991. Sharma, Har Datt. History of Brahmanical Asceticism. Poona Oriental Series 64. Poona: 1939. Sharma, Ram Karan. Elements of Poetry in the Mahabh ¯ arata. ¯ University of California Studies in Classical Philology 20. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1964. Shetterly, Indira V. (now Indira V. Peterson). “Recurrence and Structure in Sanskrit Literary Epic: A Study of Bharavi’s ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya.” Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, Harvard University, 1976. Shukla, Veda Vyasa. Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya-´sivapuran ¯ . ayos tulanatmakam ¯ adhyayanam. (A Comparative Study of the Kiratarjun¯ ¯ ıya and the ´ Sivapur an ¯ . a). Khoda: Garg Publications, 1978–79. Shulman, David Dean. Songs of the Harsh Devotee: The T¯evaram ¯ of Cuntaramurttin ¯ ayan ¯ ar. ¯ University of Pennsylvania Studies in South ¯ Asia no. 6. Philadelphia: South Asia Regional Studies, University of Pennsylvania, 1991. Sinha, Braj M. “Artha´sastra ¯ Categories in the Mahabharata: ¯ From Dan.d.an¯ıti to Rajadharma.” ¯ In Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ A. Sharma, ed. Leiden: E. J. Brill 1991, pp. 368–83. ´ supalavadha. Si´ ¯ See Magha. ¯ ´ Sivapur an ¯ . a. Ancient Indian Tradition and Mythology. Translated by a board ´ of scholars and edited by Arnold Kunst and J. L. Shastri. The Siva Puran ¯ . a. Part III. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1970. ´ ´ Sivaramamurti, C. Satarudr¯ ıya: Vibhuti ¯ of Siva’s Iconography. Delhi: Abhinav Publications, 1976. Smith, Barbara Herrnstein. Poetic Closure: A Study of how Poems End. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1968.

Bibliography

285

Smith, Bardwell L., ed. Essays on Gupta Culture. Columbia, Missouri: South Asia Books, 1983. Smith, David. Ratnakara’s ¯ Haravijaya: An Introduction to the Sanskrit Court Epic. Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1985. Smith, Helmer. “Les deux prosodies du vers bouddhique” Kungl. Humanistiska Vetenskapssamfundets, Lund: Ärsskrift no. 1 (1949–50): 1–43. Smith, Mary Carroll. “The Core of India’s Great Epic.” Ph.D. dissertation, Harvard University, Department of Sanskrit, 1972. Söhnen, Renate. Untersuchungen zur Komposition von Reden und Gesprächen im Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a. Two volumes. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik Monographie 6. Reinbek: Dr. Inge Wezler, Verlag für orientalistische Fachpublikationen, 1979. Sontheimer, Günther D. “The Mallari/Khan ¯ . d.oba¯ Myth as Reﬂected in Folk Art and Ritual.” In India and the West: Proceedings of a Seminar dedicated to the memory of Hermann Goetz, Joachim Deppert, ed. Delhi: Manohar, 1983, pp. 209–220. Steiner, George. “On Difﬁculty.” On Difﬁculty and Other Essays. New York: Oxford University Press, 1978, pp. 18–47. von Stietencron, Heinrich. “Das Kunstwerk als politisches Manifest.” Saeculum 28 (1977): 366–83. Strohl, G. Ralph. “Dharma, tapas, and Kingship: an Inquiry into the Jaina Contribution to Sanskrit Literature.” Paper presented at the Wisconsin South Asia Conference, November 1991. Subhas ¯ . itaratnakos.a. See Ingalls. Sumitra Bai, B. N., and Robert J. Zydenbos. “The Jaina Mahabh ¯ arata.” ¯ In Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ edited by Arvind Sharma. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1991, 251–273. Tarkasam . bhat.t.a. . graha, see Annam Tasso, Torquato. Discourses on the Heroic Poem. Translated (from the Italian) by Mariella Cavalchini and Irene Samuel. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1973. Thapar, Romila. “The Householder and the Renouncer in the Brahmanical and Buddhist Traditions.” In Way of Life: King, Householder, Renouncer. Essays in Honor of Louis Dumont, T. N. Madan, ed. Delhi: Vikas, 1978/1982, 273–97. Thomas, F. W. “Review of Bharavi’s ¯ Poem Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıya or Arjuna’s Combat with the Kirata. ¯ Translated by Carl Cappeller, HOS 15.” JRAS (1917): 869–77.

286

Bibliography

Tubb, Gary Alan. “The Kumarasam ¯ . bhava in the Light of Indian Theories of the Mahak ¯ avya.” ¯ Ph.D. Dissertation, Harvard University, Department of Sanskrit and Indian Studies, 1979. ´ antarasa Tubb (2). “S ¯ in the Mahabh ¯ arata.” ¯ In Essays on the Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ Arvind Sharma, ed. Brill’s Indological Library, edited by Johannes Bronkhorst, Vol. 1. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1991, 171–203. Vamana. ¯ Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . karas ¯ utravr ¯ ¯ Sri . tti with the commentary Kamadhenu. Vani Vilas Series number 5. Srirangam: Vani Vilas Press, 1909. Vanmikanathan, G. Periya Puranam: A Tamil Classic on the Great Saiva Saints of South India. By Sekkizhaar. Madras: Sri Ramakrishna Math, 1985. Vatsaraja. ¯ Kirat ¯ arjun¯ ¯ ıyavyayoga. ¯ In Rupakas ¯ . at.ka: A Collection of Six Dramas of Vatsaraja, edited by C. D. Dalal. Gaekwad Oriental Series 8. Baroda: Central Library, 1918. Velankar, H. D. “Prosodial Practice of Sanskrit Poets.” JBRAS 24 (1948-49), 49–92. Vendler, Helen. The Odes of John Keats. Cambridge, Press.: Harvard University Press, 1983. Vidyakara. ¯ See Ingalls. Vi´svanatha. ¯ The Sahitya-darpan ¯ ¯ Kaviraja ¯ with the Com. a of Vi´svanatha mentary of Ramacaran ¯ ¯ ıs´ a Bhattacharya. 6th ed. Edited . a Tarkavag¯ by Durgapras ¯ ada ¯ Dviveda. Bombay: Nirnaya Sagar Press, 1936. See also J. R. Ballantyne. Walker, Benjamin. The Hindu World: An Encyclopedic Survey of Hinduism. New York: Praeger, 1968. 2 volumes. Warder, A. K. Indian Kavya ¯ Literature. Vols. I, II, and III. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1972, 1974, and 1977. Weber, Albrecht. The History of Indian Literature. Translated from the second German edition by John Mann and Theodor Zachariae. London: Trübner, 1882. Whitman, Cedric H. Homer and the Heroic Tradition. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1958. Williams, Gordon. Figures of Thought in Roman Poetry. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1980.

Bibliography

287

Yardi, M. R. The Yoga of Patañjali. With an Introduction, Sanskrit Text of the Yogasutras, ¯ English Translation and Notes. Bhandarkar Oriental Series No.12. Poona: B.O.R.I., 1979. Yazdani, G., ed. The Early History of the Deccan. Parts I–VI. London: Oxford University Press, 1960.

Index

abhimana ¯ (warrior’s pride), 71, 80–81 Abhinavagupta, 16–17 abhyudaya (rise of hero or king), 9, 11, 40, 186 adbhuta (the marvelous). See rasa ¯ Adipur an ¯ . a, 172 ahim . sa¯ (non-injury) doctrine, 123, 126, 135, 257n51 Aeneid, 257n1; boxing match in, 264n28 Aihole inscription. See Pulakesin II Airlangga (King), 162, 262n4 Ajanta cave paintings, 93, 94–95 alam ¯ (ﬁgures of speech), 5, 10, . kara 16, 17, 19, 54–58, 78, 112–13, 128 alam ¯ sastra ¯ (poetics), 16 . kara´ amars.a (anger), 52, 242n18 ¯ Anandavardhana, 16–17, 21, 36, 38, 42, 152–53, 239n72. See also Dhvanyaloka ¯ Anantabhat.t.a, 262n2 anjanastra, ¯ 178 ¯ Katai (The Brothers’ An.n.anmar ¯ 27–28, 234n31 Epic), apahnuti (denial), ﬁgure of speech, 113 ¯iya, 43–44, apsaras: in Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ 123, 163, 183; journey of, 31, 89, 90, 93, 94–95, 105; lovemaking of with gandharvas, 31, 89, 109,

114–15; revels of, 89, 90, 93–94, 107–10 argumentation, modes of, 67–87 Arikesari (Chalukya king), 161–62 Arjuna: actualization of heroism of, 139; asceticism (tapas) of, 24–26, 43–44, 117–24, 119–20, 120–22; ´ combat of with Siva, 32–33, 139–86; cosmic and mythic images of, 146–48; encounter of ´ with Siva, 2–4, 259n12; function of tapas for, 48; as hero, 28, 39, 123–24, 184; heroic personality of, 28, 238–39n66; ignorance of, 167–68; as partial incarnation of Vis.n.u, 147; as Indra’s son, 186; initiation of as hero, 27, 31, 34, 154, 167, 177; as middle brother, 235n36; mystical identity of with ´ Rudra-Siva, 144–45; as Nara, 145, 147–48, 167; nymphs’ description of, 253n2; as Purus.a, 147; sacred duty of, 128–33, 185; ´ stotra (praise of Siva) by, 33, 175–76, 218; view of dharma of, 128–33; as warrior, 28, 123–24, 128–30, 154–60; weapons of, 154, 160; as winner of weapons, 218–19 Arjunawiwaha (The Celebration of Arjuna), 3, 162, 173, 183, 262n4

289

290

Index

arms, imagery of, 143 army: advancing, 103–104; four corps of Indian, 250n20; of Indra, 93, 102–103; as metaphor, 104 artha : politics, 44, 76; wealth, 42 arthantarany ¯ asa ¯ (substantiation), ﬁgure of speech, 54 ´ See Kaut.il¯iya Artha´sastra ¯ (KAS). Artha´sastra ¯ artha´sastra ¯ doctrine, 51–52; Bharavi’s ¯ use of, 71–76; and Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 241n17 ascetic: and courtesan, 43, 239n74; posture, 120, 121, 179; practice, as metaphor for combat, 142–43 A´svaghos.a: as transitional poet, 15, 91. See also Buddhacarita atha, use of, 249–50n13 Avantisundar¯ikatha, ¯ 8, 23. See also Dan.d.in

bakula ﬂowers, 22, 231n6 Ban ¯ . a, 22 Bhagavad G¯ita, ¯ 29, 131–33, 135, 137, 138, 143, 175; svadharma in, 132–33 Bhag¯iratha, penance of, 24–25, 267nn1, 2 bhakti: relationship of with rasa, 40, 183–84; saints, 171, 180–181; tableau, 166, 175; texts, 3, 162 Bhamaha, ¯ vi, 7, 13 Bharata, theory of rasa of, 35–36, 237n60. See also Nat ¯ . ya´sastra ¯ Bharatacamp ¯ u, ¯ 262n2 Bharavi: ¯ as court epic poet, 1, 2; biography of, 3, 232n12; and ¯iya, 182–84; climax of Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ density of style in, 21–22, 45; descriptive art of, 22, 89–115; historical allusion to in Dan.d.in, ¯i, 22; 8, 23; praise of by Gang ˙ adev ¯ praise of by Ravik¯irti, 11; South Indian associations of, 23, 25–26;

use of artha´sastra ¯ doctrine by, 71–76; use of connected stanzas by, 148; use of lament by, 59–60; use of rasa poetics by, 35; use of speeches by, 22 Bhasa, ¯ plays of, 238n63 Bh¯ima, 28, 66, 67–81, 71 Bhoja, on units in court epic, 229n43 bhrantimat ¯ (Confused), ﬁgure of speech, 113, 114 Biardeau, Madeleine, 143, 177, 256n35 boar (varaha), ¯ 2, 146; as anti-hero, 147; assault of, 32, 140–41; in Greek myth, 234n30; hunt, motif of, 27–28; in Indian mythology, 259n19; in Tamil folk epic, 234n30; Vis.n.u as cosmic, 146, 147, 259nn19, 20. See also Muka ¯ Bowra, C. Maurice, 122 boxing and wrestling, 172–73 brahmanical asceticism, Jaina critique of, 136–37 brahmanical compromise on violence, 133, 136 brahmanical religion. See Vedic religion Brahma´siras, 259n16a. See also Pa´ ¯ supata Br.haspati, Lord of Speech, 67 Buddha, 136, 138; as hero of mahak ¯ avya, ¯ 11–12 Buddhacarita (Acts of the Buddha), 9, 11–12, 18, 38, 136, 239n74; ascetic’s temptation in, 43–44; Buddhist themes in, 9, 11, 18, 22, 136; concatenation in, 91–92; connected stanzas in, 148; crowd scenes in, 91; lament in, 245n60; narrative-descriptive style of, 91–92; parallelism in, 92; refrains in, 245n60; symmetry in, 92; use of spirited rhetoric in, 47–48. See also A´svaghos.a

Index Buddhism, 23, 26, 133–34, 135, 136 Buddhists, 26, 135; critique of brahmanical compromise by, 136; works of, 9–10, 26, 135–36

Campantar, 153 Cappeller, Carl, 155, 189, 223n4, 253n3 catalogues, in epic poetry, 91; in mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ 93 catus.pad¯i (four-line verse form), poetics of, 8 Chalukyas, 3, 11, 23–25, 93, 162, 262n8 Channabasavapuran ¯ . a of Virup ¯ aks ¯ .a Pan.dita, 178 Chandi Jago temple, Java, 264n29, 178 chariots, rolling, 95–97 citra (type of kavya), ¯ 22, 25, 32, 149–54; deﬁned, 149–50; geometric patterns in, 151; verses, 22, 32, 150, 164; visually oriented patterns in, 151 Citrabhanu, ¯ commentary on ¯iya of, 37, 39, 237n56, Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ 238n65 clarity, grammatical, 246n4 climax of Bharavi’s ¯ tale, difference in, 182–84 closure, double, 267n57 clouds, 97, 101, 132, 251n37 ¯iya: ascetic combat in Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ practice as metaphor for, 143; cosmic imagery of, 143–49; and description, epic tradition of, 141–43, 258n6; ignorance and knowledge in, 168–72; irony in description of, 164–67; large scale, 141–42; single, 141; theater of, 139–60 comparison: components of, 55; importance of, 55–56

291

continuity, words suggesting, 251n37 court epics. See mahak ¯ avyas ¯ courtesans, ascetics and, 43–44, 239n74 crisscross pattern in verse, 255n25 Cuntaramurtti, ¯ 171, 180

Dan.d.in, 3, 7–10, 23–24, 35, 150, 152. See also Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa De, Sushil Kumar, 15 debate: about arrow, 140; between Bh¯ima and Yudhis.t.hira, 51–52, 67–87; in Buddhacarita, 48; dynamic of response in, 79–84; political, 34; traditional system of, 70 Deccan region of South India, 23, 24 demons, in Hindu mythology, 181 description in court epic, 18, 89–115; ﬁgurative and objective interaction in, 102; framestructures for, 250n23; organization of, 89–94; as speech, 249n5; time and space in, 250n22 Dev¯i´sataka (Century in Praise of the Goddess), 152–53 Dhammapada, 135 dhana (wealth), ironic use of, 62, 63–64 dharma (Law, sacred duty), 2, 4, 9, 26, 32, 38, 42, 44, 48, 128,132, 133, 134, 136, 185, 226n13, 244n52 dharmayuddha (righteous war), 2–3 dhvani (poetic suggestion), 3, 17, 36, 57 Dhvanyaloka ¯ (Light of Suggestion), 36, 42 d¯iks.a¯ (initiation), 27 D¯iks.ita, Muttusvami, ¯ 153 Discourses on the Heroic Poem, vi

292

Index

drama: aesthetic theory of, 14, 36; and court epic, 10–12; excellence of, 228n29; ritual nature of, 11, 227n23; typical plot of Sanskrit, 11 Draupad¯i, 2, 30, 163 Draupad¯i’s speech, 50, 51, 52–66, 154–55; Bh¯ima’s view of, 67–68; circular design of, 53–54; closing arguments in, 63–66; farewell of, 86–87; ﬁgures of speech in, 54–58; focus of, 261n48; repetitive rhythm in, 58; similes in 54, 56; use of “insult” in, 245n65 dr.s.t.anta ¯ (illustration), ﬁgure of speech, 56, 70, 84 Duh.s´ asana, ¯ 52 Dumézil, Georges, 235n38 Durga¯ (Goddess), 152, 154 Durvin¯ita (Ganga king), 24, 150 Duryodhana, kingship of, 30, 50–51, 75 Dus.yanta (King), 144–45 Dutt, Romesh Chunder, 189 Dvaita forest, 30, 50 dvandva compound, 40, 124, 131, 132

Elephanta, 24, 232 elephants, 83–84, 99–102; compared with clouds and mountains, 101–102; ﬂying, 102; mythology about, 102; rutting, 54, 57, 83, 104–105, 107, 251n33; standards of comparison with, 99–102 emboxing, 240n2 epic poetry: catalogues in, 91, 93; characteristics of, 2; concatenating devices in, 91; European norms for, 14; paratactic construction in, 91; subgenres of, 13

erotic sequence, characteristics of, 90–91 expression: discursive mode of, 85; presentational aspect of, 86

ﬁgures of speech. See alam ¯ . kara ﬁnal statement (nigamana): in argument, 53, 240–41n9 ﬁre, as symbol, 83, 84, 130 ﬂora of forest: conﬂation of with women, 108–10; in sarga X, 252n47; varieties of, 252–53n48 ﬂow: narrative, 15; words denoting, 251n37 foot-grasping, 33, 174–75, 177, 183, 184, 217 foregrounding, 19, 20, 110, 148, 230n53 foreign policy: KAS´ classiﬁcation of, 73; six measures of, 72, 74, 75 Forest Book, in Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 26–27, 34 forest: adventures of epic heroes in, 234n7; ambience of, 26; exile in, 30, 50, 58, 64; ﬂora of, 108–10; folklore of, 163; in kirata/Arjuna ¯ narrative, 28, 31, 107; in Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 26–28, 34; meanings of, 27; people of, 27; in Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, 26 Forster, E.M., 29 fortune, royal. See laks.m . ¯i, s´ r¯i four goals of life. See life, four goals of

´ gan.as (goblin hosts of Siva), 32, 207, 216 gandharvas (apsaras’ companions), 31, 32, 89, 110, 114, 145, 149, 196 Gan ¯ . d.¯iva (bow of Arjuna), 123, 171 ¯i (Queen), 22 Gang ˙ adev ¯ Ganges river, 31, 89, 96, 103–104, 110, 114, 204, 214; descent of, 24,

Index 25, 267nn1, 2; as goddess, 251n26a; as sky-river, 95, 96, 104, 251n27; as river of the gods, 196, 199, 204. See also Bhag¯iratha German Baroque, carmina ﬁgurata of, 150 Gerow, Edwin, 16, 150, 154, 229–30n44 Ghan.t.apatha ¯ (Bell-road), commentary of Mallinatha ¯ on ¯iya, 21, 37, 231n3, Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ 236n34, 281n3, ghazal, Persian, 230n56 Great Penance relief, 24–25, 233n19 Greene, Thomas, 13, 48 guhyakas, 31, 117, 122, 120, 123, 124, 128, 156. See also yaks.a Guptas, 23, 93 guru, as double entendre, 254n15

Hara, Minoru, 76 Haravijaya (Triumph of Hara), 18, 153 Hars.acarita, 225n13 Herbert, George, 150 Hermeneutics (M¯imam ¯ . sa), ¯ 49 hero: acts of war for, 140–41; Arjuna as, 28, 39, 123–24, 184; celebration of, 23; -devotee, 29, 39; divine aspect of, 28, 148; guide of, 34; initiation of, 27, 31, 34, 154; in Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 26–27; rise of, 9; Yudhis.t.hira as, 39 heroic mood. See rasa; v¯ira rasa Hiltebeitel, Alf, 143, 145, 164 Himalaya mountain, description of, 43, 93, 203, 205 Himalayas, 12, 27, 31, 34, 42, 89, 149, 151 Homer, 13, 14, 48, 67, 122 human beings and nature, relation between, 107, 112–13, 114

293

hunter, Arjuna and, in South Indian literature and art, 178–84. hunters: names for, 27; as spies in ´ 51; temples associated with KAS, legends of, 263n12. See also kirata ¯

Iliad, wrestling in, 172 imagery: of arms, 143; exchange of, 82–84; function of, 85, movement of in court epic description, 159–60 Indian rulers, patronage of many gods by, 232n10 Indra, 27, 31, 32, 34, 44, 93, 123; argument of, 124–28; army of, 93, 102–103; city of, 195; devil’s advocate, 132, 133–38; disguise of as brahman, 124; festival of, 11; paradise of, 142; propitiation of, 86, 119, 124; visit of, 117; as warrior god, 120, 185 Indrak¯ila (Indra’s Peak), 31, 32, 34, 89, 117, 163, 178, 181, 198 Ingalls, D.H.H., 18 ¯iya, interlocution in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ 240n2 ¯iya, 70, 130, irony in the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ 164–67 Irwin, John, 34

Jainas, 10, 23, 26, 135, 136–37, 174, 183; in Deccan, 135 Jainism, 26, 133–34, 135 Jataka stories, 62, 244n56 Jinasena, 172, 264n25 Johnston, E.H., 15, 91, 92

Kairataparvan, ¯ of Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 2, 22–23, 26, 28, 29, 141, 145, 234n21, 234n29; and the ¯iya, 26–30, 53 Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

294

Index

Kalacuris, 24 Kalid ¯ asa: ¯ ascetic’s temptation, theme of in, 44; asymmetry and variation in descriptive style of, 92; balanced use of rhetoric by, 48; compared with Bharavi, ¯ 21–22; court epics of, 7; crowd scenes of, 91; description of Himalaya mountain by, 43; description of women by, 89; dramas of, 35; on humans and nature, 114; image of King Dus.yanta in, 144–45; journeys in, 90, 249nn7, 8, 250n23; lyric grace ´ of, 21; mahak ¯ avya ¯ on Siva and ¯i by, 23; on Parvat ¯i, Parvat ¯ ¯ 112–13, 137–38, 254n17; speeches in mahak ¯ avyas ¯ of, 48, 240n5; use of concatenation by, 91; use of lament by, 59, 245n60; use of rasa poetics by, 35; use of simile and description by, 18, 92 ¯iya N¯itisara, Kamandak ¯ ¯ 72 Kannada, 3; devotional works, 162 Kan.n.appar, Tamil saint, 265n39 karma doctrine, 135, 137 Karnataka, 3–4, 23, 26, 162, 181, 262n8 Kathakali dance, Kerala, 3 Kauravas, 3, 28, 29, 30, 129, 147 ´ 48, Kaut.il¯iya Artha´sastra ¯ (KAS), 51–52, 247nn16, 17; inﬂuence of ¯iya, 73–79; on the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ excellences of king in, 75; on issues of policy, 72, 73; man.d.ala theory in, 74; political theory of, 34; spies in, 50–51, 241n15; on virtuous kings, 247n14 Kaut.ilya, 48, 51, 72 kavya ¯ poetry/literature: Advaita ideas in, 113–14; conservatism of, 19; deﬁnitive features of, 10, description in, 10; ﬁgurative language, importance of in, 16, 79, 92; meters in, 226n9; nature

and human beings, relation between, 107, 112–13, 114; prose genres of, 227n16; purpose of, 1; Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a as, 226n10; rich lexicon of, 107–110; speech, formal perfection of, 19, 49; style of, compared with bhas ¯ . ya, 77; time and space in, 93; variety and complexity in, 19–20; verse, examples of, 249n6; women and nature in, 90, 108; words for beauty in, 252n44; words for women in, 107–108, 252nn45, 46; writers, and kingship, 241n17 Kavy ¯ adar´ ¯ sa (Mirror for Kavya), ¯ 8–9, 23, 25. See also Dan.d.in Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara, ¯ of Bhamaha, ¯ vi, 226n2, 230n53 Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . kara, ¯ of Rudrat.a, 227n5 Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . karas ¯ utravr ¯ . tti, 228n22 kings: circle of (man.d.ala), 72–74; compared with sun, 65–66, 84; conduct of (rajadharma), ¯ 51; discipline and education of (vinaya), 74–75, 247n14; excellences of, 75; images of, 71–72; powers of, 76; words for, 61, 244n49 kingship: ceremonial aspect of, 12; and desire for conquest, 64; implications of, 48; kavya ¯ writers and, 241n17; perspectives on in ¯iya speeches, 50 Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ kirata ¯ (hunter, mountain man), 3, 27–28, 39, 51, 123, 238–39n66. See also hunters kirata/Arjuna ¯ theme: in folk theater and religious ritual, 3, 162–63, 181–82; in folklore of forest and hunting tribes, 28, 163; heroic purpose of, 180; in Indian literature and art, 3–4, 162, 178–84, 233n16; Kannada bhakti versions of, 178–81; literary works on, 3–4, 161–63, 262n2; in

Index ´ Sivapur an ¯ . a, 162; in temples of Andhra, 162–63, 181; in temples of Karnataka, 162; in temples of Kerala, 162; in temples of Tamil region, 263nn9, 12; visual representations of, 162 Kirat ¯ arjunam ¯ urti ¯ (iconographic form of Siva), 263n9 ¯iya (Arjuna and the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Hunter), 3; aestheticism of, 4; alliteration in, 61–62; antithesis, rhetoric of in, 126–28; bhakti ﬂavor of, 40; central narrative themes in, 2–3, 4; compared with other court epics, 21–22; commentaries on, 4, 21, 39–41, 44, 237n57; combat description in, 140–42; compositional strategies in, 19–20; complex patterning of description in, 94–107; cultural context of, 2, 3; devotion to God in, 161–87; epic background of, 26–30; epic speech in, 47–66; erotic sequence in, 89–90, 92–93; foreshadowing in, 64, 114–15; heroic rasa in, 37–40; inﬂuence of KAS´ on, 73–79; lexical variation in, 61–62, 92; meter, change of in, 64, 2634n32; meters in, 22, 30, 186, 236n46; modiﬁcations of Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ episode in, 34–35; mood (rasa) in, 35–45; narrative voices in, 47; plot of, 30–33, 38, 39; political theory in, 51; rasa/bhakti conﬁguration in, 161–87; resonance of with Bhagavad G¯ita, ¯ 131–33; rhetoric in, 44, 47–52; setting of, 21–45; s´ loka meter in, 131; structure of, 21–45; subhas ¯ . ita (gnomic stanzas) in, 49; turning point of, 140–41 ¯iyavyayoga, Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ ¯ 262n2 Krishna, 28–29, 131, 132, 138, 145, 148 154, 172, 174, 175

295

ks.atriya. See warrior ks.atradharma/ks ¯ . atriyadharma, duty of warriors, 27, 28, 38, 124, 136; and violence, 28, 51, 126, 133, 137, 138, 185. See also warrior ks.atriyahood, 128–30, 131, 142–43, 147. See also warrior Ks.emendra, on rasa, 236n63 Kumarasam ¯ . bhava (The Origin of Kumara), ¯ 7, 21, 22, 38, 43, 48, 113, 137–38, 148 ku´sa grass, 59–61 kuttu ¯ ritual drama, 3

laks.m¯i (royal fortune, auspiciousness), 10, 50–57, 62, 65, 66, 186, 194 laments (vilapa): ¯ in the poems of A´svaghos.a and Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ 59, 245n60; in Bharavi, ¯ 59–60; as genre, 58–63; languages for, 244n57; in Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 59–60, 61; in Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, 59; refrains in, 62–63, 244n55; standard items in, 243n47 landscape, in kavya ¯ poetry, 90 Langer, Susanne, 85 Lannoy, Richard, 94–95 Lepakshi temple, 163 life, four aims or goals of (purus.artha), ¯ 9–10, 42, 226n13, 227n14 l¯ila¯ (play), 139, 167, 181 linga ˙ sequence in versions of kirata ¯ episode, 135, 178–79, 183 lion, as symbol, 83–84 Lord, Albert, 122 lotus: and face of woman, 110–12, 113; closing of, 253n57

Magha, ¯ 18, 21, 148, 154. See also ´ supalavadha Si´ ¯

296

Index

Mahabalipuram, rock relief at, 24–25 Mahabh ¯ arata: ¯ catalogues in, 91; climax of kirata/Arjuna ¯ tale in, 182–83; concatenating devices in, 91; cosmic imagery in Sauptikaparvan of, 143–44; as counterpart of Homeric epic, 14; eschatological symbolism in, 258n10; Forest Book in, 26–27, 34; grief in, 142; Kairataparvan ¯ episode in, 22–23, 26, 28, 29, 53, 141, 145, 234nn29, 31; meter in, 9; moment of revelation in, 176–78; lament in, 59–60, 61; ¯i in Kairataparvan Parvat ¯ ¯ of, 182–83; Pa´ ¯ supata in, 145; problem of violence in, 138; rajadharma ¯ (conduct of kings) in, 51; rasa of, 38; refrains in, 62–63; rhetoric in, 47; as textbook of dharma, 2, 48; theophanies in, 29; III.40.53, 161; as war epic, 2, 140, 141, 142, 258n3; wrestling in, 172, 176, 177–78 mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ 1; functions of, 10, 11; based on Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, 231n7; by Buddhist and Jaina poets, 10; change of meters in, characteristics of classic, 8–14, 224n8; cities and mountains, descriptions of in, 260n29; commentary on, 16–17; contrasted with s´ astra ¯ texts, 10; crowd scenes in, 90–91; deﬁned, 8–9; description in, 89–115; and drama, 10–12; erotic themes in, 90; evolution of, 7–8; ﬁguration as play in, 110–15; ﬁve classic, 2, 21, 224n8; grammatically connected stanzas in, 148–49; grand scale of, 12–13; heroic themes in, 9, 13; iconic character of, 12; as kavya ¯ genre, 1–12; meters in, 64, 260n37; new approaches to,

18–20; norms of, 7–13; as panegyric, 227n23; poetics of, 4–5, 7–20; plot of, 11, 16, 35; politics in, 67–87; Prakrit, 9, 12, 90; problem of continuity in, 15, 19; rasa in, 40–41; s´ loka meter in, 149, 151; speeches as oratory in, 84; tone of, 2, 12; topics in, 10; in traditional poetics, 16–17; use of stanza in, 107; western responses to, 2, 14–15. mahayamaka, ¯ 260n37 Mahendravarman I (Pallava king), 24, 25 Mallinatha, ¯ 21; commentary of on ¯iya, 231n3, 237n57, Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ 245nn66, 67; on difﬁculty of Bharavi’s ¯ verse, 21; on Double Palindrome, 152; on “dvija,” 61; on goal of the poem, 38–39; on I.46, 37; on I.32, 243n43; on policy statements in Bh¯ima’s speech, 72–73; on rasas in mahak ¯ avya, ¯ 40–41; on signiﬁcance of s´ am¯i tree, 57; on ¯iya, 49. See speeches in Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ also Ghan.t.apatha ¯ malopam ¯ a¯ (chain of similes), 148 Mamalla. See Narasimhavarman I man.d.ala (ideal circle of kings), 72, 74; cosmogram, 152 manliness. See paurus.a mantra: (counsel), 31, 34, 48, 76; (incantation), 119 Manusmr.ti, 117, 134 Meghaduta ¯ (of Kalid ¯ asa) ¯ 90 Meleager, 234n30 metaphors: rivers as, 104; for combat, 142–43; for friendship, 155–58; use of, 70 m¯ilana (concealment), ﬁgure of speech, 114 Milton, John, 13 M¯imam ¯ . sakas, criteria for argumentation of, 69

Index moks.a (liberation from karma), 9, 42, 126, 128, 130, 134 mood. See rasa moon, as symbol, 82–83 mountain men. See hunters; kirata ¯ Mpu Kanwa, 162, 183 Muka ¯ (demon disguised as boar), 32, 139, 140, 142, 147, 148, 155 Mukarovsky, Jan, 19 muktaka, independent stanza, 9 muni (ascetic), 123, 133, 134

Nagaraja Rao, M.S., 162, 181–82, 182–83 Nais.adh¯iyacarita (The Narrative of ´ ¯ihars.a, 21 Nais.adha) of Sr Nara, Arjuna as, 145, 147–48, 167 Nara-Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a pair (of ascetics) 147, 167 Narasimhavarman I (Pallava king), 24, 25 Nathan, Leonard, 1 Nat ¯ . ya´sastra, ¯ 32, 35, 36–37, 237n59, 239n71, 242n18. See also Bharata naya (statecraft) 56, 67–68; use of, 248n27; usefulness of patience in, 71; in Yudhis.t.hira’s speech, 48, 78–79; ´ Nayan ¯ ars, ¯ of Tamil Saiva tradition, 180¯ n¯i, use of, 78–79 nigamana. See ﬁnal statement non-violence, 26, 38–39, 123, 126, 135, 137, 138 Nyaya ¯ (Logic), 49, 53, 55, 69; argumentation in, 246nn3, 8; comparison in, 55 nymphs: description of Arjuna by, 253n2; ﬂying, 97–99; revels of, 107–10. See also apsaras

organic form, 15

297

pada, ¯ verse quarter, 8 palindromes, 151–52, 153 Pallavas, 23, 24, 93 Pampa, 161–62, 183, 232n12, 266n52. See also Vikramarjunavijaya ¯ Pañcatantra, 76 Pan ¯ . d.avas, 2–3, 24, 27, 28, 29, 32, 33, 50–51, 57, 129, 142, 241n13, 242n20, 248n30 panegyric, 24. See also pra´sasti Pan ¯ . ini, grammar of, 239n67 ¯i: as Chenchu tribeswoman, Parvat ¯ 163; Kalid ¯ asa ¯ on, 112–13, 137–38, 254n17; in Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ Kairataparvan, ¯ 182–83; tapas of, 137–38; union of with Siva, 137–38 past and present, compared, 58–59 Pa´ ¯ supata (pa´ ¯ supatastra) ¯ (divine weapon), 3, 24, 28, 32, 33, 141, 147; cosmic signiﬁcance of, ´ 145–46; gift of by Siva to Arjuna, 33, 142; incorporation of, 33, 185–86 Pa´supatamurti, ¯ 266–67n55 Patañjali’s Yogasutra ¯ (PYS), 118, 245n66 pathetic fallacy, in English poetry, 261n52 patience, virtue of, 71, 73–74 paurus.a (valor), 4, 71, 79, 81–82, 157 peacocks, 251n28 Periya puran ¯ . am, 255n37 plants. See ﬂora of forest plot: in court epic, 11, 35; development of dramatic, 36–37; ¯iya, 30–33; typical of Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ kavya, ¯ 11 poetry: classical Sanskrit, 1, 2; importance of “difﬁculty” in, 150; multiple meanings in, 233n22. See also epic poetry; kavya ¯

298

Index

Pollock, Sheldon, 47 power (´sakti), kinds of, 76 prabandha (extended composition), 9, 17 pralaya (cosmic dissolution), 143, 158 pra´sasti (dynastic panegyric), 11, 13, 24 Pulakesin II (Chalukya king), 3; inscription of, 23, 25, 232n13 punning, 150, 156, 157, 159 purn ¯ . opama¯ (complete simile), 66 purus.artha. ¯ See life, four goals of purvapaks ¯ . a (opponent’s opinion), 70, 133

Rabe, Michael, 24–25 raga ¯ music: improvisation in, 105–106, 252nn40, 43; niraval technique in, 252n4 Raghuvam . s´ a (The Lineage of Raghu), 7, 21, 22, 38, 48, 142. See also Kalid ¯ asa ¯ Raja´ ¯ sekhara, 1 Rama, ¯ 28, 29, 47, 138, 141, 172; as renouncer king, 138, 235n37 Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a: catalogues in, 91; combat in, 141; concatenating devices in, 91; connected verse sequences in, 149; as counterpart to Homeric epic, 9, 14; description of seasons in, 90; key speeches in, 47, 48; lament in, 59; mahak ¯ avyas ¯ based on, 231n7; rasa in, 38; refrains in, 62–63; renunciation in, 138; viewer and viewed in, 149 rasa (mood): marvelous (adbhuta)140, 164–65, 166–67; and aesthetic theory, 8, 36, 229n41; ang ˙ ¯i (principal), 36, 41; and bhakti, 40, 183–84; commentary on, 35–37; in drama, 11, 35–36; erotic (´sr.ng ˙ ara), ¯ 35,

38, 40, 43, 184; heroic (v¯ira), 35, 37–38, 42, 130, 140, 148, 184, ¯iya, 35–45; 239n70; in Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ in mahak ¯ avyas, ¯ 37; peaceful (´santa), ¯ 35, 38, 40, 43, 237–38n60; in Ram ¯ ayan ¯ . a, 38; theory of, 16, 35–45 ratha. See chariots Ratnakara, ¯ 18, 153 ´ Ravan ¯ . a, as devotee of Siva, 181 ¯ Ravikirti, 11 reasoning: in poetic context, 50; in speeches, 69 refrain, use of, 62–63, 244n55 Renou, Louis, 7, 20, 77–78 repetition, as epic technique, 249n11 revelation, moment of, 172–87 reversal, as response, 79–82 rhetoric: as backdrop to action, 48; ethical and political function of, 48; importance of ﬁgurative language in court epic speeches, 79; logical framework of, 49; qualities of effective, 49. See also speeches ring-composition schema, 242n21 river, as metaphor for army, 103–104 Roman poetry, “ﬁgures of thought” in, 17 Roodbergen, J.A.F., 155 Rückert, Friedrich, 189 ´ Rudra-Siva (the archer), 28, 144–45 Rudrat.a, 10 rut, elephant, 83, 104–105, 251n33 ´ Sabara´ sankaravil ˙ asa ¯ of S.ad.aks.aradeva, 178 ¯ipika¯ (commentary on ´ Sabd arthad ¯ ¯iya), 237n56 the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ s.ad ¯ . gun.ya (six measures of foreign policy), 72, 74, 75

Index ´ Saivas: conﬂict of with s´ raman.as, 233nn24, 25 ´ Saivism, 23, 25, 162, 180 ´ Sakuntal a, ¯ 144–45 s´ ama (peaceful attitude), 125, 131 sam . deha (doubt), ﬁgure of speech, 113, 114 s´ am¯i tree, simile of, 55, 57 s´ aran.agati ¯ (taking refuge in God), ´ ¯ivais.n.ava 175; doctrine of in Sr theology, 264n31 Sarasvat¯ikan.t.habharan ¯ . a of Bhoja, 250n22 sarga (unit of composition in mahak ¯ avyas), ¯ 9; conventions for ending, 64. sargabandha (composition in cantos), mahak ¯ avya, ¯ 8, 9, 15, 30 sarvatobhadra (Double Palindrome), 152 s´ astra, ¯ 44, 76 Saundarananda, 9 Scheuer, Jacques, 177 Schmidt, Hans-Peter, on ahim . sa¯ doctrine, 257n51 Self, idea of, 113–14 sheldrakes, separation of, 253n57 Siddhartha ¯ (Prince), 11, 48, 136 Simhavishnu (Pallava king), 24 simile. See upama¯ ´ supalavadha Si´ ¯ (The Slaying of ´ supala), Si´ ¯ 18, 21, 154. See also Magha ¯ ´ Siva, 144–45; as destroyer god, 144–45; as destroyer of the three cities, 163, 174, 217; feelings of in combat with Arjuna, 169–70; as gracious God, 169–72; Kalid ¯ asa’s ¯ ¯i and, 23; mahak ¯ avya ¯ on Parvat ¯ linga ˙ image of, 163–63, 175, 178, 183; as kirata, ¯ 28, 32, 139, 168; as Lord of the Beasts, 147; in Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 167–68; names and epithets of, 168; as Pa´ ¯ supatamurti, ¯ 28; perspective

299

on Arjuna of, 169–71, 174; propitiation of, 23, 30; test of devotees by, 171; trident of, 266n55; as trickster-god, 28; ¯i, 22, 137–38, union of with Parvat ¯ 163; as yogi, 137 ´ Sivapur an ¯ . a, 162, 173, 183 ´ Sivatattvacint aman ¯ . i of Lakkan.n.a Dan.d.e´sa, 178 Skanda, 140, 141; speech by, 32, 151, 164 s´ les.a (ﬁgure of speech using words with more than one meaning), 56, 66, 243n37; visual version of, 24–25, 184 s´ loka: meter, 9, 131, 149, 183, 226n10, 255n32; verse, 91 Smith, David, 154 Söhnen, Renate, 47 speech: criteria for evaluation of, 68–69; kavya, ¯ 19, 49; sacred nature of, 68 speeches: dynamic of response in, 79–84; reasoning in, 69; use of refrain in, 62–63, 244n55. See also rhetoric spies, 30, 34, 50–51, 241n15 s´ raman.as, 26, 133–137. See also Buddhists, Jainas s´ r¯i. See laks.m¯i s´ r¯i/laks.m¯i (sovereignty), 56–57, 65 ´ Srihars . a, 21 s´ r.ng ˙ ara ¯ (the erotic). See rasa standing on one leg, ascetic practice of, 120, 121 stanzas: kavya ¯ composition in, 15; grammatically connected, 148–49; lyric, 16; poetics of, 17; structure of, 17 statecraft. See naya sthan.d.ila (altar), 178 stotra (hymn of praise), 33, 175–76, 218 subhas ¯ . ita (well-turned verse), 49

300

Index

sun: Arjuna as, 147; ascetic-hero as rising, 184–87; image in ¯iya, 86, 87; king Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ compared with, 65–66, 84, 187; warrior compared with, 143, 187, 267n58 svadharma, teaching of, 130, 131, 132–33, 134 symbolism: eschatological, 258n10; initiatory, 34; of ﬁre, 83, 84; of lion, 83–84; of moon, 82–83; sacriﬁcial, 142–43, 147

Tamil: devotional poets, 255n37, 262n7; king, heroic persona of, 228n27; saints, hymns of, 171, 233n24; region, temples in, 162, 263nn9 tantric practice, iconography in, 152–53 tapas: deﬁned, 4, 118; description of, 117, 122–23, 253n2; function of for Arjuna, 48; inherent ambiguity of, 135; meanings of, ¯i, 137–38; as 267n58; of Parvat ¯ peaceful undertaking, 126 Tasso, Torquato, vi tejas (ks.atriya power), 184 T¯evaram ¯ hymns. See Tamil saints’ hymns Thomas, F.W., 104 tilaka (mark painted on forehead), 97, 98, 251n30 traditional poetics, court epic in, 16–17 transience, in Buddhist works, 136 triple cities myth, 144, 145 Tubb, Gary, 38, 226n26, 236–37n55

´ ¯i, in union of Siva and Parvat ¯ Kumarasam ¯ . bhava, 22, 137–38, 163

upama¯ (simile),18, 54, 55, 56, 70, 99–104, 113, 148 Upanishad, 133 utsaha ¯ (energy of warrior or king), 75, 76, 160, 237, 247n18

Vaikunthaperumal temple, Kanchipuram, 264n30 Vais.n.avism, 23, 29 Valm ¯ ¯iki, 47, 90–91, 141, 226n10 Vamana, ¯ on drama, 228n29. See also Kavy ¯ alam ¯ . karas ¯ utravr ¯ . tti Vatsaraja, ¯ 262n2 Vedic: hymns, continuities in, 249n12; orders of reality, 113; religion, 11, 23, 133 Ven.¯isam ¯ transformation of . hara, Mahabh ¯ arata ¯ material in, 238n63 Vidyakara, ¯ 18–19 Vidyam ¯ adhava ¯ (commentator on ¯iya), 39–40 Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ Vikramarjunavijaya ¯ (Victory of the Valiant Arjuna), 161–62, 183 vilapa. ¯ See lament vimana, ¯ ﬂying car of gods, 96 vinaya (discipline), 74, 75, 78 violence: in combat, 26, 142; as deﬁnitive norm for ks.atriyas, 28, 51, 126, 133, 137, 185; dharmic, 133, 137, 138, 256n35; problem of, in Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 138 v¯ira (heroic) rasa, 52: and bhakti, 40, 183–84; causes of the, 239n72; in South Indian representations of kirata/Arjuna ¯ narrative, 178–84; juxtaposed with erotic, 265–66n47; in plays of Bhasa, ¯ 238n63. See also rasa V¯ira´saiva religion, 180 Virgil, 48 virodha (contradiction), 255n27 vis.ama (ﬁgure of speech, the incongruous), 127, 128

Index Vishnuvardhana (prince), 23–24, 232 Vis.n.u, 23, 29, 132, 144, 145; as incarnation of Great Boar, 146, 147; as Nar ¯ ayan ¯ . a, 147; as Purus.a, 147 Vyasa, ¯ 34, 71; arrival of, 30–31, 86; initiation of Arjuna by, 154–56, 167 vyatireka (superiority), ﬁgure of speech, 113

war: as ks.atriya’s sacriﬁce, 142, 147, 234n29; Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 138, 140–41 Warder, A.K., 154 warrior: Arjuna as quintessential, 28; compared with sun, 65, 267n58; culture of, 129–30; Draupad¯i on, 63–64; duty of, 132, 185; keywords for, 129–30; and king, 29; ks.atradharma, ¯ dharma of, 27, 38, 124, 133, 136; as perfect yogi, 48; pride of, 71, 80–81, 155. See also hero; ks.atriya; ks.atriyahood warrior-ascetic, 25, 65, 117–38, 142–43, 167; as ambivalent ﬁgure, 124; as leitmotif, 123–24; as compromise, 138; king, ideal of, 29 Wayang shadow play, 3, 29–30, 162 weapons: and heroic persona, 154–155; heroic qualities of, 160; humanization of, 154–60; imagery of, 143, 154, 159; kinds of, 141; loss of, 171; science of, 266n55; as symbols, 28, 154–55; use of supernatural, 28, 33, 48, 141, 166. See also Pa´ ¯ supata

301

Weber, Albrecht, 14–15 Whistler, James McNeill, 30 Whitman, Cedric, 85 Williams, Gordon, 17 women: compared with rivers, 110; described by Kalid ¯ asa, ¯ 89; descriptive words for, 99, 107–108; faces of and lotus, 19, 110–12, 113; and plants, 107–10 word order, artistic dislocation of in kavya, ¯ 78 wrestling (malla-yuddha), 33; and boxing, 172–73; climax of in ¯iya, 174–75; examples Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ of, 172; ﬂying leap in, 174; foot-grasping in, 174–75; in Iliad, 172; in Mahabh ¯ arata, ¯ 172, 176, 177–78

yaks.a (demigod), 31, 34, 87, 90, 120, 249n5. See also guhyakas yamaka (alliterative ﬁgure of speech), 151 yoga, components of, 118, 122, 135; rules of, 118; war as, 185 Yogasutra. ¯ See Patañjali’s Yogasutra ¯ yogi (practitioner of yoga), 9, 28, 45; ´ Siva as, 137; warrior as, 48 Yudhis.t.hira: brothers of, 248n30; cerebral persona of, 28; compared with sun, 65; debate of with Bh¯ima, 49, 50, 67–87; as hero, 39; as king, 28; lecture on naya (statecraft) by, 48, 78–79; loss of kingdom by, 30, 65; spy ordered by, 30, 50–51; tract on anger by, 248n26

¯iya Index of References to the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

(Quoted passages are in boldface) I., 30 I.27, 52 I.27–46, 53, 191–94 I.27–28, 242n22 I.29, 54 I.30, 54–55 I.31, 55, 56 I.32, 55, 57 I.33, 54 I.34, 62 I.35, 62 I.38, 59, 60, 62 I.40, 59, 60, 61 I.41, 63 I.42, 63 I.43, 64 I.44, 61, 63, 64, 154 I.45, 63, 64 I.46, 37, 40, 64–66, 65

II., 30, 40, 149 II.2–5, 67–68 II.6–7, 71 II.8, 72–73 II.9, 73, 76–77 II.10, 80 II.11, 82

II.13–15, 71 II.13, 71, 80 II.14, 71, 81 II.15, 71 II.16–17, 71 II.18, 71, 83 II.18–21, 71 II.19, 80–81 II.21, 82, 83 II.22–24, 71 II.24, 83 II.25, 70 II.26, 70 II.28, 86 II.30, 80 II.31, 80 II.33, 83 II.35, 79, 81–82 II.36, 83, 84 II.37, 74, 83 II.38, 84 II.41, 79 II.42, 74, 79 II.44–53, 71 II.45, 78–79 II.48, 81 II.49, 81 II.51, 83 II.52, 79

303

304

¯iya Index of References to the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

III., 31 III.25, 86 III.28.10, 61 III.34–40, 58 III.40.45, 47, 49, 168 III.41–44, 45–49, 261n48 III.47, 243n40 III.48, 155 III.50, 86–87

IV., 31

VII.15, 98 VII.16, 98 VII.17, 103 VII.18, 103, 104 VII.20, 100, 101 VII.21, 101 VII.22, 96, 96 VII.24, 100 VII.25, 103 VII.30, 100–101, 101 VII.31–39, 104 VII.31, 104 VII.32, 104 VII.34, 104

V., 31, 43, 150

VI., 31, 117, 122 VI.10, 125 VI.13, 125 VI.14–19, 125–26 VI.19, 119 VI.20, 119 VI.22, 119, 124 VI.24–27, 119–20 VI.24, 124 VI.31–32, 120

VII., 31, 106 VII.1–40, 195–202 VII.1, 95, 96 VII.2, 97, 98–99 VII.3, 97, 99 VII.4, 95, 96 VII.5, 97, 99 VII.7, 98, 98 VII.8, 99, 99–100, 101 VII.9, 103 VII.10, 98, 99 VII.11, 95, 96–97 VII.12, 96, 96 VII.13, 100, 101 VII.14–16, 99 VII.14, 98

VIII., 31, 106–107, 149 VIII.5, 108, 109 VIII.6, 108–109, 109 VIII.7, 109, 109 VIII.14–19, 109–10 VIII.14, 109 VIII.15, 109 VIII.22–26, 110 VIII.25, 110, 110, 113 VIII.27, 110–11, 110 VIII.28, 110, 111 VIII.29, 110, 111, 113 VIII.35, 110, 111, 113 VIII.36, 110, 111, 113 VIII.42, 110, 111–12, 113 VIII.44, 110, 112, 113 VIII.47, 110, 112, 113 VIII.56, 114 VIII.57, 115

IX., 31

X., 31

XI., 32, 132, 149 XI.9–36, 124

¯iya Index of References to the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯ XI.11cd, 127 XI.12cd, 127 XI.15, 127 XI.18, 127 XI.26cd, 128, 135 XI.28, 128 XI.31, 126 XI.37–79, 124 XI.42, 129 XI.45, 129 XI.46, 129 XI.59, 129 XI.60, 129 XI.63, 129 XI.66, 129 XI.69, 129, 130 XI.70, 129, 130 XI.76, 131 XI.79, 132

XII., 32, 117, 120, 122, 139, 143 XII.1, 140 XII.2, 121 XII.4, 121 XII.7, 121 XII.10, 121 XII.11, 121 XII.15, 122 XII.27, 124 XII.28, 122 XII.35, 148 XII.39, 139, 169

XIII., 32, 140, 155–56 XIII.14, 156 XIII.15, 156 XIII.17, 144 XIII.32–34, 157–58

XIV., 32, 84, 140, 141, 143, 149 XIV.35–42, 146

XIV.37, 159 XIV.38, 146 XIV.40, 146, 147 XIV.41, 146, 147 XIV.42, 146 XIV.48, 169 XIV.51, 160 XIV.52, 160 XIV.57, 160

XV., 32, 141, 143, 151, 149–54 XV.5, 151 XV.7, 151 XV.12, 151 XV.14, 151 XV.16, 151 XV.18, 151 XV.20, 151 XV.25, 151, 151, 152 XV.27, 151 XV.38, 151 XV.53, 169

XVI., 33, 164, 168 XVI.1–16, 164 XVI.15–18, 165–66 XVI.19–25, 168 XVI.25–62, 166 XVI.28, 157 XVI.29, 160 XVI.42, 160

XVII., 33, 142 XVII.1–64, 203–14 XVII.13–14, 170 XVII.18, 170 XVII.22, 168 XVII.25, 168 XVII.27, 160, 168 XVII.29, 157 XVII.30, 168

305

306

¯iya Index of References to the Kirat ¯ arjun ¯

XVII.33, 170–71 XVII.36–47, 158–59 XVII.37, 158 XVII.38, 158 XVII.39, 158 XVII.40, 158 XVII.41, 158 XVII.42, 158 XVII.43–46, 158–59 XVII.47, 159 XVII.48, 185 XVII.51, 168 XVII.54, 185 XVII.55, 160 XVII.64, 171

XVIII., 33, 142 XVIII.1–19, 215–18

XVIII.3, 168 XVIII.4, 166 XVIII.8, 173 XVIII.9, 173, 174 XVIII.12–14, 174 XVIII.13, 175 XVIII.14, 175, 185 XVIII.16, 175 XVIII.21–43, 175 XVIII.42–48, 218–19 XVIII.42, 176 XVIII.44, 186 XVIII.45, 186 XVIII.47, 176, 186–87 XVIII.48, 176, 186–87